(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Church Across The Street"

Across 

By D. Lyon Pahs 






An to the and of 




The 

the 

By Reginald D. Manweli 
and Sophia Lyon Fahs 

Behind every church, whether it be our 
own or the one " across the street,' 1 there Is a 
story of triumph and sometimes of tragedy, 
of men and women who dared to break with 
tradition or to resist change. This book tells 
the dramatic history of many different reli- 
gious groups and of the pioneers who blazed 
the way for their establishment; it ranges 
from the best-known Protestant denomina- 
tions to the Eastern Orthodox Churches. 
Written in a clear, entertaining 1 style, it is 
intended primarily for the young person of 
junior high school and senior high school age 
, who wonders about the why's and where- 
fore's of his own and others' religious beliefs 
and practices ; many adults will also find * 
this comprehensive approach informative 
and interesting. 

The first edition of The Church Across the " 
Street has been widely acclaimed by leaders 
in religious education. Itfow it is completely 
updated and revised and contains entirely 
new chapters on the Disciples of Christ and 
the United Church of Canada. Numerous 
illustrations enliven the book and depict the 
important moments and the dynamic per- 
sonalities that have affected church history. 

An enriching experience awaits the young 
reader of this book, for here his questions 
about other faiths are answered and the reli- 
gious events and people of the past are made 
real for him. 

A separate adult guide is available (50^). 



^G :29ca 64-'"T;77 
la nws 11 

he church across the street 



.9c 



.95 



ne church across the street 




The Church Across the Street 



MAR 1964 



The Church 
Across the Street 

By 

Reginald D. Manwell 



and 

Sophia Lyon Fahs 

An Introduction to the Ways and 
Beliefs of Fifteen Different Faiths 



REVISED EDITION 



BEACON PRESS BOSTON 



Copyright 1947 by Beacon Press; revised edition copyright 

1962 by Beacon Press 

All rights reserved 

Published simultaneously in Canada by 

S. J. Reginald Saunders and Co., Ltd., Toronto 

Library of Congress catalog card number: 62-13635 

Printed in the United States of America 



Preface 



"Many years ago, sometime during the middle of the 
twentieth century . . ." 

In this manner one of our descendants may begin writing 
of the times In which we now live. No doubt our times will 
seem as unreal to them as much of history now seems to us, yet 
the people who lived one or twenty centuries ago were real 
people like us. In spite of their strangeness of dress and 
customs, they looked, acted and felt much as we do. They 
helped to make the world we live in what it Is, whether for 
good or for ill, just as we are making a world In which those 
who shall come after us must live. Looked at In this way, 
events and people of the past become as interesting and as 
vivid as current happenings and people in today's news. 
Fiction is not more fascinating. 

The story of how the many different kinds of churches 
came to be is one of these true-to-life dramas. It is a saga of 
twenty centuries of tragedy and triumph. It Is the tale of real 
men and women who had the insight and the daring to break 
with the traditions of their day and to venture forth along 
untrodden and dangerous paths. It Is the story also of other 
real people who resisted change and who tried to perpetuate 
the old ways by destroying the books and the men that 
urged the reforms. 

Our own church or denomination, whatever It may be, 
can be truly appreciated only when we understand how and 
why It came to be. Its significance in the society of today can 
be tested only when we have compared and judged the worth 
of that for which it stands alongside the worth of other 
churches that differ from it. 

Most of us are very limited in our outlook and in our 
friendships. Our little worlds are much smaller than they 
need to be. How much more interesting our conversations 
with our friends in other churches might be if we knew 

64O3877 



vi The Church Across the Street 

enough to talk about the ways In which we differ, and if we 
understood how our several customs were first brought about! 
Intelligent understanding helps not only to keep old friends; 
it helps also in making new ones. 

Many people yearn to travel widely about the world to 
gain an expanded outlook, sometimes without first becoming 
acquainted with the picturesque world that is almost on their 
doorsteps. They may make great sacrifices to see Palestine, and 
at the same time never attend a service in the Jewish synagogue 
only a few blocks away from their home. Visitors to France 
are often stirred by the ritual and music in the Russian Ortho- 
dox Cathedral in Paris, yet it may never have occurred to them 
that the same great choral music and the same kind of incense 
are offered in worship to the Creator in hundreds of Russian 
Orthodox churches in America. 

Whether we live in large cities or in small towns, we may 
be sure that our churches are full of dramatic stories of the 
long ago. These stories lie hidden in stained-glass windows, in 
stone sculpture, in robes worn by priests or ministers, in ritual 
and music, and in the gospel message that is proclaimed. The 
stories are about us in abundance. They are being enacted 
over and over week by week. This book is written to help you 
know how to read these stories. 

How many different kinds of churches can you name? 
Believe it or not, there are more than 250 different Protestant 
denominations in this country. Look it up in the federal census 
if you doubt it. There are some twenty-five kinds of Baptists 
and twenty kinds of Lutherans and ten kinds of Presbyterians! 
A few of these have recently merged, or are in the process of 
doing so, but not infrequently new religious groups are or- 
ganized. There's a reason for every one, yet strangely enough 
many people belonging to these churches have no idea why 
they are different. 

The leaders of the Protestant Christian churches of the 
world, after years of agitation and persuasion, have recently 
succeeded in uniting most of the denominations into one great 
World Council of Churches, which now includes 197 different 
religious bodies in sixty countries. To this Council even the 
Eastern Orthodox Church of Russia has just been admitted. 



PREFACE VII 

Yet some large Protestant groups still remain outside, and 
some Indeed militantly oppose such union. In the United 
States thirty-three of the denominations, including nearly all 
the larger ones, have united to form the National Council of 
Churches. Yet how can we hope for a united mankind (with- 
out which peace among the races and nations Is hardly pos- 
sible), if churches believing In the brotherhood of man cannot 
get together? 

In this book we have written stories of different kinds of 
religious bodies. We have included some of the best-known 
Protestant denominations, the Roman Catholics and the 
Jewish synagogues. We should like to have told of many more. 
The Adventists, for instance, who number almost three- 
quarters of a million and whose medical and humanitarian 
work in the remote corners of the world surpasses that of most 
other Protestant denominations, we have passed by with great 
reluctance; so it is also with a number of other Interesting 
groups. On the other hand, we have included three rather 
small denominations the Friends, the Unitarians and the 
Universalists because it seemed to us that their significance 
far outweighs their numbers. 

We warn those about to read this book against expecting 
to find in it an adequate history of any of the various religious 
groups considered. This is not a church history. It is merely 
an introduction to the larger study. In order to dramatize the 
issues at stake, we have centered the story of each denomina- 
tion around a single pioneer who played an important part, 
but not necessarily a major part, in the establishment of the 
new church. In addition, we have given briefly a few of the 
most important or interesting facts regarding the present ac- 
tivities and beliefs of the groups chosen. 

Instead of satisfying curiosities, we hope the book will 
arouse appetites for more understanding. When we hear a new 
church mentioned or see a "church across the street" with an 
unfamiliar name, let us accustom ourselves to ask: "Why is it 
here? What does it stand for? What is its story?" 

REGINALD D. MAN WELL 
SOPHIA L. FAHS 



Acknowledgments 



In writing this book, the authors have been fortunate in 
being given the generous help of a number of notable scholars 
in Church history. We wish to express our great Indebtedness 
to them all, for without their help the book would have failed 
In its purpose. At the same time we desire to free these friends 
of ours of all responsibility for any errors or lack of insight 
that may have crept into the waiting of the book in spite of 
their scrutiny and their criticisms. 

Merely to list their names suggests the richness of fellow- 
ship we have enjoyed. DR. CHARLES LYTTLE,, Professor of 
Church History, Meadville Theological Seminary, and DR. 
MAX A. KAPP of St. Lawrence Theological School both "read 
the entire first draft of the manuscript and made criticisms. 
Other professors have examined certain chapters when these 
were near their final form. PROF. WALTER RUSSELL BOWIE of 
Union Theological Seminary criticized the chapter on the 
Episcopalians. DR. ROBERT NICHOLS of the same Seminary 
read the chapter on the Presbyterians. PROF. ALFRED S. COLE, 
School of Religion of Tufts College and DR. CLINTON LEE 
SCOTT criticized the Universalist chapter. DR. FREDERICK MAY 
ELIOT,, President of the American Unitarian Association, ex- 
amined the chapter on the Unitarians. DR. JAMES R. JOY, 
Director of the Methodist Historical Society, criticized the 
Methodist chapter and furnished us with two photographs for 
it. DR. WILLIAM W. ROCKWELL,, Professor (Emeritus) of 
Church History, Union Theological Seminary, gave many 
hours of painstaking, critical work on the chapters about the 
Lutherans, the Roman Catholics, the Eastern Orthodox 
Churches, and the Congregationallsts. 

Miss MARGUERITTE HALLOWELL, Office Secretary of the 
Philadelphia Meeting of Friends, criticized the chapter on the 
Friends. WILIAM D. K. KILPATRICK, Manager of Publications 
of the Church of Christ, Scientist, made valuable suggestions 



ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS X 

regarding the chapter on that church, and furnished us with 
two photographs. DR. LE Roi C. SNOW,, Church Historian for 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, kindly sent us 
the two illustrations used for the chapter about that church. 
MR. JOSHUA LIEBERMAN,, a liberal Jew of wide reading, helped 
with the writing of the chapter on the Jewish Synagogue, as 
did also RABBI H. PANITZ of Syracuse. 

We are grateful also to all those who furnished us with 
illustrations. 

The two authors of the book have shared almost equally 
the labor involved in writing all the chapters except the first, 
which is of an introductory nature. For this SOPHIA L. FAHS is 
primarily responsible. 

Because of our desire to keep the book uncluttered with 
footnotes and with a long bibliography, we have not often 
given the sources of facts. Throughout our labor, however, we 
have been profoundly grateful for the written treasures made 
available to us through the painstaking work of many histori- 
cal scholars. 

During the years which have passed since the appearance 
of the first edition of this book it has benefited from the criti- 
cisms of many readers and friends throughout the country; to 
all of them the authors wish to express thanks. 

Whatever virtues the book may have are in no small 
degree due to critics who have read with a kindly eye chapters 
of the manuscript dealing with various churches and offered 
suggestions, many of which have been incorporated into the 
text. Among them are Dr. Joseph B. Long, Secretary of the 
United Church of Canada, who not only read the chapter 
dealing with this great Church but put into the hands of the 
senior author much material not otherwise obtainable, and 
Dr. Joseph Smith, Professor of Church History at the Christian 
Theological Seminary in Indianapolis, who with several of 
his colleagues read the chapter dealing with the Disciples of 
Christ. Others who read new portions of the text dealing with 
their respective denominations include: Dr. Charles C. Noble, 
Dean of Hendricks Chapel, Syracuse University (Methodist); 



xl The Church Across the Street 

Rev. Paul F. Bosch of the Hendrtcks Chapel Staff (Lutheran); 
Rev. Richard F. Manwell (Congregational), minister of the 
First United Church of Christ In Chelmsford, Massachusetts. 
Numerous others have been most cooperative in furnishing 
needed Information, among them the Office of the First Presi- 
dency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints In Salt 
Lake City, Utah, and Archbishop William H. Francis, of the 
Old Catholic Church, Woodstock, N. Y. The authors are 
grateful to all of them. 



Contents 



1. The Beginning 

The Old Story of Salvation 1 

A Spiritual Monarchy Founded, Then Divided . 10 

2. Martin Luther 1483-1546 

"Here I Stand...!" 16 

The Lutherans in America 31 

3. John Calvin 1509-1564 

The Ruler of "A City of God" on Earth 37 

The Presbyterians 47 

4. Michael Servetus 1511-1553 

He Tried to Reform the Reformers 55 

The Unitarians 65 

5. Ignatius Loyola 1491-1556 

"Onward, Christian Soldier!" 75 

The Roman Catholic Church 88 

The Eastern Orthodox Churches 99 

6. Thomas Cranmer 1489-1556 

"This Hand Hath Offended" 105 

The Episcopalians 119 

7. Robert Browne 1550-1631 

Brownist and Puritan Reformers 125 

The Congregationalists 135 

8. John Bunyan 1628-1688 

The Tinker Who Couldn't Be Tinkered With . . 144 

The Baptists in America 159 



9. George Fox 1624-1691 

"As Stiff as an Oak, as Clear as a Bell" 171 

The Society of Friends 182 

10. John Wesley 1703-1791 

A Revivalist Prevents a Revolution 192 

* The Methodists 206 

11. Hosea Ballon 1771-1852 

God Does Not Punish Eternally 214 

The Universalists 224 

12. Thomas Campbell 1763-1854 

Alexander Campbell 1788-1866 

"The Campbells" 228 

A New Church Founded: Disciples of Christ . . 234 

IB. Joseph Smith 1805-1844 

"Westward Ho!" 245 

The Mormon Church 258 

14. Mary Baker Eddy 1821-1910 

"As a Man Thinketh" 267 

The Church of Christ, Scientist 277 

15. The United Church of Canada 

The United Church of Canada 283 

Organization and Beliefs 290 

16. Judaism 

Mother of All Churches 293 

Bibliography 305 

Index 309 



Illustrations 



St. Augustine . 3 

Martin Luther 18 

Luther Burning the Papal Bull 23 

Calvin Preaching His Farewell Sermon 43 

John Knox Preaching From His Pulpit 49 

Michael Servetus 61 

Old Ship Church Meetinghouse, Hingham, Massachusetts 67 

Ignatius Loyola 77 

Loyola Kneeling Before Pope Paul III 83 

Early Russian Ikon of the Virgin 101 

Three English Martyrs: Bishops Ridley and Latimer, 

Archbishop Cranmer 112 

Cranmer in St. Mary's Church, Oxford 115 

The Pilgrims* First Sunday in America 130-131 

A Winter Church Service in New England 137 

John Bunyan in Bedford Jail 155 

Chart Illustrating Christian, the Pilgrim's, Progress. . . 157 

Roger Williams Sheltered by the Narragansetts 163 

George Fox Preaching in Maryland 181 

A Typical Quaker Meeting 186 

John Wesley Facing the Mob at Wednesbury 199 

John Wesley Preaching 203 

John Murray 215 

HoseaBallou 221 

Cane Ridge Meetinghouse, Kentucky 235 

Alexander Campbell 241 

Joseph Smith Receiving the Book of Mormon from the 

Angel Moroni 249 

"This Is the Place!" Brigham Young and His Followers 256-257 

Mormon Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 265 

Mary Baker Eddy 273 

World Headquarters of the Christian Science Church, 

Boston, Massachusetts 279 

The Very Rev. George C. Pidgeon 285 

United Church House, Toronto, Canada 289 

First Historic Representation of the Menorah 299 



i. The Beginning 



The Old Story of Salvation 



Jesus did not found a new religion. He was Jewish in his 
faith throughout all his life. He was a reformer more than an 
initiator. He advocated a righteousness that exceeded legalism 
and a godliness more vital than that of ritual. Like the greatest 
Jewish prophets before him, he protested against turning piety 
into the saying of prayers and the offering of sacrifices in the 
temple. Like Rabbi Hillel, his older contemporary, Jesus em- 
phasized the humble, contrite heart and the forgiving spirit. 

Although Jesus won a large popular following, he failed 
to bring about the reforms he advocated. Formalized religion 
was promoted by many religious leaders of his generation. The 
elaborate rituals of the temple in Jerusalem were the glory of 
the nation. To maintain outward obedience to all the injunc- 
tions of the law, and to encourage all loyal Jews to make 
regular pilgrimages to Jerusalem to celebrate the festivals 
these things were believed to be essential if the morale and 
faith of the people were to be maintained. These outward 
forms symbolized the national hope of future greatness when 
the longed-for Messiah would be sent from heaven to deliver 
the Jewish nation from its conquering enemies. 

Jesus failed to win any large number of Jewish ecclesiasti- 
cal leaders. His efforts were dramatically cut off by his tragic 
death at the hand of the Roman governor of Judea. Although 
Jesus himself had opposed rebellion against Rome, Pilate 
mistook him for a political agitator and inflicted upon him the 
punishment usually meted out to rebels crucifixion. 

This story of one of the great Jewish prophets, however, 
is not the story that was passed from man to man after Jesus 
died. It was not the story told by Paul or Peter or by the writers 



9 The Church Across the Street 

of the Gospels. It is, rather, the story of what the Christian 
Church early came to believe about Jesus. 

The shock of Jesus' sudden and tragic martyrdom so 
stirred the hearts of his former friends and followers that their 
estimate of his significance began to change and grow to giant 
proportions. A great enthusiasm was awakened, not so much 
for the new ideas Jesus had set forth, as for Jesus himself as a 
unique person. 

A strong conviction developed among Jesus' Jewish fol- 
lowers that he was not really dead after all. They believed they 
had actually seen him alive even after his body had been 
buried in the tomb. They thought of him as going back to 
heaven to prepare a place for them to come. They believed 
that his spirit returned to earth from time to time in invisible 
form to be present with them when they met together, to guide 
and to encourage them. 

The result was that a new movement began. A new so- 
ciety was formed of people who worshiped this martyred hero. 
In spite of his death, they saw in him the fulfillment of their 
long thwarted hopes for a new world. Their old ideas of a 
national Messiah were completely changed. Their emotions 
were aflame. Their memories of Jesus were alight with the 
glory of their hopes. 

So it came about, for these and other reasons, that the 
factual story of the unorthodox rabbi, who had taught in the 
synagogues and who had endeared himself as a friend of out- 
casts and sinners, became the story of a supernatural and divine 
being who had been sent especially to earth to save the world 
from sin. All the things he had done while with them in the 
flesh seemed wonderful to his followers. They were sure .he 
would return to the earth, for his work was not finished. Then 
the world would see his glory and he would do greater wonders 
than before. 

This was the story that was spread throughout the Greek 
and Roman world. Paul and Peter, two Jews, first conceived it. 
The writers of the Gospels enlarged upon it, and the church 
fathers filled in the story with more details. By means of this 
story they put their beliefs regarding the significance of Jesus 



'/*.:;&&, tj -3*. i'-;-,. 

r 4- ,* *^Mmr t y * "*!?**, *t fc Jlj; 

i^.-^-air*^ ,.&--- . ? 




5i. Augustine, from a fresco (1480) in Florence, Italy, after a paint- 
ing by Botticelli, (The Bettmann Archive) 



4 The Church Across the Street 

within the framework of a stirring world drama. It was the 
story of the history of mankind as the early Christians con- 
ceived it. It represented a great cosmic plan originated by God 
himself. It began before the world was created and it was 
conceived as lasting beyond time into eternity. God's direct 
interventions into human history mark the great crises in the 
story. Jesus is the unique person in the drama, for he is God 
himself in human form. This was the gospel that Christians 
preached. This was the "good news," the great Story of Salva- 
tion. 

In the fifth century Augustine immortalized the story by 
putting it into written form. In doing so he combined the old 
Jewish Bible with the gospel records and the Book of Revela- 
tion and made them altogether one great connected story. His 
genius conceived this inclusive story in the framework of seven 
great ages of time. In brief, this is the old story as Augustine 
wrote it. 



THE SEVEN GREAT AGES OF TIME 

In the beginning was God and with him was his only 
Son and the blessed angels in heaven. Perfect happiness and 
peace prevailed. 

Then God created the earth and sky, the sun, the moon 
and the stars. Everything He made was good, and God was 
pleased. 

God created the first man and the first woman, forming 
them in the pattern of himself, and giving them the gift of 
immortality. These first people were good and God was 
pleased. He made for them a beautiful garden filled with fruit 
trees. He gave them all kinds of animals and birds and fishes 
to enjoy. 

God forbade this first man and woman to eat the fruit of 
but one tree and that was the tree o the knowledge of good 
and evil, threatening them with the loss of immortality if they 
disobeyed. 

Now one of the angels in heaven, Satan by name, had 



THE BEGINNING 5 

already disobeyed God and had been cast out of heaven. In 
the form of a talking serpent he wandered through the beauti- 
ful garden and tempted the first man and woman to disobey 
also. With their disobedience came the first great tragedy in 
the history of the world. Pain, hard labor and death were their 
punishment. With this, their first sin, they lost the purity of 
their divine nature. The poison of sin began working within 
them. Not only did Adam and Eve die because of their dis- 
obedience, but all men have died and all men have inherited 
an evil nature. 

Children were born. Generations passed away. Mankind 
became more and more wicked. God repented that he had ever 
created man. So ended the First Great Age of Time. 

In justice all mankind should have been destroyed, yet 
God was long-suffering and full of kindness towards his crea- 
tures. He would give them another chance at least he would 
give it to some. God, therefore, chose Noah and his family, 
who were living righteously and justly, to be the special objects 
of his protection. God commanded Noah to build an ark in 
which he and his family and a sampling of all the animals and 
birds might live for a while. When these chosen ones were 
safe within the ark, God sent a great flood that destroyed all 
other living things on the face of the earth. 

When the storm had subsided and the earth was once 
more dry, human history again begaij. Since, however, even 
Noah and his family had inherited the evil nature passed on 
to them from Adam and Eve, Noah and his descendants grew 
more and more degenerate and wicked. They became proud 
of their strength, attempting to build a tower that would reach 
even to heaven, but God brought confusion among them, caus- 
ing the workmen to speak each a different language, so that 
they were unable to achieve their dream of power. So ended 
the Second Great Age of Time. 

From among all the men on the earth, God again chose 
one man who lived a life pleasing in his sight. This man's 
name was Abraham. God commanded Abraham to leave his 
homeland and to go with his family into a new country. There 
he was to found a new nation, a nation whom God would bless 



6 The Ch urch A cross the Street 

and make great, for they were to be His "chosen people/' who 
would become an example and a light to all the rest of man- 
kind. 

Abraham did as God commanded. His descendants in- 
creased in number until they were in truth a great people, but 
even they became obstinate and rebellious. They, too, had to 
be punished. This God finally did by sending them into cap- 
tivity in Egypt where they lived as slaves for several hundred 
years. So ended the Third Great Age of Time. 

Again God raised up a deliverer in the hope that he 
might lift mankind back again to the standards of righteous- 
ness that had been man's at the beginning. This leader was 
Moses, who courageously defied the mighty Pharaoh, delivered 
his people from slavery and led them to the borders of a new 
land. God revealed to Moses the ten great commandments and 
other lesser laws by which the people should rule their lives 
but, again, these "chosen people" were rebellious. Even Moses 
himself failed at a time of crisis. So ended the Fourth Great 
Age of Time. 

Once more God provided a leader. His people were en- 
abled to enter and conquer the land of Canaan. King David, 
a man after God's own heart, sat upon the throne and ruled 
his people in righteousness, but David's successors strayed from 
the path of obedience: They displeased God by worshiping 
lesser gods of stone and wood and following after wickedness. 
Again and again God sent prophets among them to speak in 
His name and to warn them of His wrath, but few there were 
who paid heed to their words. Finally God was obliged once 
more to punish. This He did by allowing certain neighboring 
nations to conquer his "chosen people." Their capital cities, 
Samaria and Jerusalem, were laid waste and the people scat- 
tered or killed or taken away to serve as captives in the lands 
of their conquerors. So ended the Fifth Great Age of Time. 

The sinful nature of man was indeed desperately wicked. 
Again and again God had tried to help humanity by sending 
specially endowed leaders to teach them, but even his "chosen 
people" had forsaken His guidance. For five hundred years 
God allowed them to suffer. 



THE BEGINNING 7 

A righteous God could not let man's sins go unpunished, 
yet His love for His creatures was unbounded. Man deserved 
everlasting punishment, yet God's mercy could not endure the 
prospect. So His great plan of salvation must still be worked 
out. Someone must be punished whose value would exceed 
the value of all humanity together. Such a one was God's be- 
loved Son who had lived with the Father in heaven from all 
eternity. If this Son were sent to earth to live as a human being 
and if he were punished with death, then God could accept 
that punishment as a substitute for the punishment of all man- 
kind. 

So the great Son of God humbled himself and consented 
to be given human form. He left his beautiful heavenly home 
to live in poverty upon the earth. He was born as a babe in 
the womb of a pure woman, without the help of any man. 
This God-child, named Jesus, lived a perfect life, taught his 
people the truths they had forgotten or had been too blind to 
understand. He performed miraculous cures, even raising the 
dead, in order to show to all mankind that he was a Son of 
Heaven and had been sent by God to the earth. 

God's "chosen people/' however, rejected their Savior. 
Their leaders complained to Pilate and persuaded the Roman 
Pontiff to have him crucified. Thus the divine Son of God 
died on the cross as a ransom for the sins of all the world. 
Those who believed on Him, and were baptized and tried to 
live according to His teachings, would be saved from ever- 
lasting punishment. Though they died, they would live again 
with Christ In heaven. 

As a final proof of His divine nature and mission, Jesus 
himself broke the bonds of death, came forth from the tomb 
and showed himself to his friends for forty days. Then he was 
lifted up again through the clouds into heaven where he now 
sits at the right hand of God. So ended the Sixth Great Age 
of Time. 

The seventh great age is now passing. Mankind is waiting 
for the Son of God to return to the earth in glory. When he 
comes He shall rule all the nations of the world in righteous- 
ness. He shall be King of kings and Lord of lords. Righteous- 



8 The Church Across the Street 

ness shall fill the entire earth as the waters now cover the sea, 
and there shall be peace among men for a thousand years. 

Finally the great Day of Judgment will come. All who 
have died will be brought back to life, and both the living and 
those who have died will stand before the throne of God and 
before His Son in heaven. Each one will be judged on the basis 
of his life on earth. If he has believed on Jesus as his Savior, 
has been baptized and thus has had his sins washed away and 
forgiven, he will be granted through God's great grace an 
eternal life of happiness with God and His Son in heaven. 

Those others, however, who have been disobedient and 
who have not received the pardon of their sins through the 
sacrifice of Jesus, their Savior, will be sent to the place of ever- 
lasting punishment, where there will be weeping and gnashing 
of teeth forever. Thus on that Great Day of Judgment the 
Seventh Great Age of Time will come to an end, and eternity 
will begin. 



Why This Story Is Important 

This, then, is in outline form the Old Story of Salvation. 
To tell it so briefly in this manner seems inadequate and un- 
fair, for when read in its details the story becomes much more 
impressive. 1 No story ever told has had so great an influence 
on the history of mankind as has this old story. Thousands of 
missionaries have left their homelands, have lived among 
strangers and have learned foreign languages in order to tell 
this story to those who have never heard it. 

It should not be supposed, however, that all missionaries 
today are now proclaiming this gospel in these words, nor 
should we assume that all ministers who talk about Jesus as 
Savior are thinking in terms of this old story in this old form. 
Down through the years there have been many revisions made 
in the story. Certain parts have been refined. Many Christians 
have revised the old ideas of the atonement. Words such as 

1 It is told in detail in Sophia Lyon Fahs, The Old Story of Salvation 
(Boston: Beacon Press, 1955) . 



THE BEGINNING 9 

"divinity," "supernatural" and "miracle" have different mean- 
ings for different people. What is important for all of us to 
realize is that this story In its old form represents the religious 
foundation upon which the spiritual life of Europe and Amer- 
ica has been building for fifteen hundred years. Before the 
progress of scientific discoveries had revolutionized man's out- 
look upon the universe and upon his own nature, this inter- 
pretation of life was convincing. It satisfied and inspired mil- 
lions of people. The story has been loved and sung about as 
the "sweetest story ever told." 

It is important, too, because many of the ideas expressed 
in this old story have become parts of our culture, our think- 
ing and even of our language. Almost unconsciously we tend 
to conceive of nature and human affairs, even of our oxvn con- 
duct, as under the competitive control of two great super- 
natural powers, God and the Devil. God, if we pray, may 
perhaps be induced to alter events in our favor, even some- 
times to the point of miracles like those the Gospels tell us 
were wrought by Jesus in Biblical times. Many people think 
of human nature as essentially evil, with sickness, suffering 
and even death as the continuing penalties for Adam and 
Eve's disobedience of the divine command in the Garden of 
Eden. This is the concept of Original Sin. Heaven and happi- 
ness, hell and misery, are often equated both in our thinking 
and in the dictionary. Men may be called by God to perform 
special tasks, or to devote their lives to fulfilling certain mis- 
sions. 

This Old Story, then, has influenced and continues to 
influence us all. Its ideas and concepts raise serious questions 
in our minds: "What is the real nature of God?" "Should we 
think of Jesus as God?" "Is it reasonable to think that he was 
born of a virgin?" "Do we need to believe in his virgin birth 
and his miracles as proof of his divine nature?" "Should we 
agree with St. Augustine that by his death Jesus made amends 
for the sins of all mankind?" "Is there a life after death, with 
eternal happiness or never-ending torment, depending on how 
we have lived on earth?" "Does God choose individuals (or 
peoples) to be his special instruments?" "Can we believe that 



10 The Church Across the Street 

God answers prayer?'' "Or that God ever suspends the opera- 
tion of natural law and ordains miracles?" When millions of 
people would answer such questions as these affirmatively, we 
cannot afford to dismiss them without deep and honest 
thought. 

How this story has been changed is, in large measure, the 
story of the development of the different churches. Revisions 
in the story, as you will see, have come at a great price. Men 
have suffered martyrdom because they denied some important 
part of the story, while others have suffered with equal courage 
to defend it in all its parts. 

You will find scenes from the Story of Salvation embodied 
in the art you will see in the churches you visit. The hymns 
you sing will reflect it as well as the prayers that are said. No 
one can really understand the culture of our Western world 
who does not know this old story in its old form. It is so custom- 
ary, however, to assume that everyone knows the old story that 
it is now seldom told fully in its ancient form. 

Even today you will find some leaders in our churches 
afraid to speak plainly regarding the changes they have or have 
not made in the old story. The issues involved still provoke 
violent emotions. This, in itself, reveals the important mean- 
ings the story has had and still has for the Christian world. 



A Spiritual Monarchy Founded , 
Then Divided 

The First Great Crisis 

When the followers of Jesus were first called Christians, 
most of them were Jews. Literally thousands of Jews, both in 
Palestine and in many other countries in the Roman world, 
became Christians. This meant that such Jews had revolution- 
ized their idea of a Messiah. Jesus was not a national political 



THE BEGINNING ] J 

leader who would deliver his people from the hands of their 
enemies. To them he was, rather, a Savior from sin, from 
bondage to the law, from the wrath of God. 

Greeks, Egyptians and foreigners from many lands also 
heard the glad news. Paul let them come into the Christian 
fellowship, and Peter also was finally persuaded to do so. They 
did not say that would-be Christians must first obey the Jewish 
laws, eat Jewish food cooked according to the Jewish codes. 
Those rules from the Torah were secondary. The important 
matters were things of the spirit. 

But there 'were Jewish Christian leaders who did not 
agree with Paul and Peter. These others insisted that Jesus 
was a Jew in his religion and that any one w r ho meant to follow 
him must also first become a Jew In the religious sense he 
must take on the yoke of obedience to the Mosaic law. 

Paul and Peter won in this first great crisis, with the re- 
sult that Christianity became a religion for all peoples. Doubt- 
less Paul said over and over what he wrote to the Christians 
in Galatia: "We are all sons of God, through faith, in Christ 
Jesus. . . . There can be neither Jew nor Greek, there can be 
neither bond nor free, there can be no male and female; for we 
are all one in Christ Jesus. (Gal. 3:26, 28.) 



Antagonism from the Romans 

There was another part of this new gospel preached by 
the first leaders, which also led to conflict, this time with the 
Roman rulers. As the movement grew in power and strength, 
Roman authorities became alarmed about this talk of a god- 
like person who would appear in the clouds and rule the 
world. Would not this mean the overthrow of the Roman 
empire? Furthermore, these Christians would not bow to the 
image of the emperor. They ceased to support the worship in 
the temples. They insisted on worshiping this Jesus whom 
they called their Lord. 

So this new sect was suspected of disloyalty to Rome. 
They were watched as traitors, or ridiculed as fools. From 



12 The Church Across the Street 

time to time, they were hounded by local mobs. Later by 
orders from the emperor In Rome, some were crucified, 
burned at the stake, or thrown Into the great Roman arena 
to be devoured by lions. In spite of these persecutions, how- 
ever, the numbers of Greeks, Romans and Jews who called 
themselves Christians grew. Their hope of a heavenly reward 
was greater than their fear of death. 



The Second Great Crisis 

At last in A.D. 313, a great and permanent change came. 
Constantine became emperor in Rome, and at the same time 
he declared himself to be a Christian, to the amazement of the 
Roman world. It is reported that he saw a vision of Christ 
before entering his final battle for the throne. Constantine 
believed that by the Cross he had conquered. One of Con- 
stantlne's first acts as emperor, therefore, was to sign his name 
to a law granting "both to Christians and to all others perfect 
freedom to practice the religion which each thought best for 
himself." The first great Magna Charta of religious freedom 
for the whole of the Roman Empire! 

It was hard to believe. After nearly three hundred years 
of being treated with scorn and persecution, the Christians 
were free! They could worship openly wherever they pleased. 
The prestige of the emperor gave them respectability and 
much more. It gave them power. Soon their leaders began 
making friends with Roman nobles. Their bishops were enter- 
tained in court. These men who had been used to simple 
living, now began to love riches and the pomp of empire. 

Up to this time the Christian churches scattered through- 
out the Roman Empire had been small groups of Jews and 
Gentiles who were banded together for mutual encourage- 
ment. They met in Jewish synagogues and in one another's 
homes. Master and slave, citizen and subject, rich and poor 
ate together. They put their money into a common purse so 
that none of their number suffered from lack of food or for 
the common comforts. They were very loosely organized, and 
those who became leaders lived as simply as the rest. 



THE BEGINNING IB 

A Spiritual Monarchy 

But when Christianity became popular even in the em- 
peror's palace, things began to change. The simple democratic 
ways the Christians had been following seemed inappropriate 
for so great a religion. They began to love ceremony and 
pomp, and the elaborate organization of which the Romans 
had become masters. Slowly the churches lost the spirit of the 
humble Nazarene. They began to copy the organization of the 
Roman Empire, and the Church became an absolute spiritual 
monarchy, with cardinals, archbishops, bishops and priests 
all as obedient assistant rulers to the one great bishop of the 
churches in Rome, namely, the pope. 

To this pope w r as given absolute power in all spiritual 
matters, just as the emperor had absolute power in all tem- 
poral matters. The pope was called God's representative on 
earth. Later the pope's pronouncements on religious matters 
were held to be "infallible." On these he supposedly could 
make no mistakes, and his word could never be questioned. 

In the earlier years, there were often differences of 
opinion among the leaders of the churches. Sometimes bitter 
feelings were expressed, but the conflicts were adjusted with- 
out division in the Christian society. 

Now that the church had grown large and powerful, and 
its government had become like that of an absolute monarchy, 
the tendency developed to compel unity of belief by means of 
force. When conflicts seemed impossible to solve, it became 
customary for the emperor in Rome to call a council of all the 
bishops from all the provinces. There the issues were debated 
and a ruling decided upon. If the bishops could not agree, 
either the pope or the emperor would decide. 

In addition, the Church Fathers expounded the faith 
more and more carefully. The council of bishops at Nicaea 
declared Jesus Christ to be "very God of very God/' Men had 
to believe and accept this creed if they wished to be taken into 
the Church. The line of separation between the saved and 
unsaved was definitely drawn. All religious thought except 
that in harmony with the Story of Salvation or in accord with 
the pronouncements of the Church councils was stifled. 



14 The Church Across the Street 

The free spiritual religion of Jesus which had once ac- 
cented love of God and of one's neighbor equally with love of 
oneself a religion that appealed to the downtrodden and the 
p 00r wa s now ritualistic and pompous, a religion of creeds 
and words, and outward rule and form; and the humble 
teacher of Galilee was worshiped with all the rich pageantry 
that the minds of men and the wealth of kings could muster. 

The Holy Catholic Church Breaks in Two 

Of course, dissensions continued. There were small 
groups that stood out for independence, but if they refused 
to obey they were "excommunicated/* that is, expelled from 
membership in the church; and sometimes they were driven 
into exile and their writings burned. But on the whole, the 
Roman pope held supreme power over the churches of all 
Europe, Asia and Africa until the year 1054, when the bishop 
of Constantinople excommunicated the pope, and the Roman 
pope excommunicated the bishop of Constantinople. So the 
two separate Catholic churches were established which exist 
to the present day: the Greek Orthodox or Eastern Catholic 
Church and the Roman Catholic Church. 

As we look back today upon this first great schism, it 
seems to have been caused more by general political rivalries 
and by differences of temperament between the East and the 
West than because of a fundamental cleavage in faith. Both 
churches were ritualistic and formal, and both believed in the 
essentials of the Story of Salvation. The East, however, refused 
to accept the Roman pope as final authority, and built up 
independently its own form of government and its own 
customs. The Eastern churches banned all sculptures as idols 
and substituted paintings, or ikons as they are called in Russia, 
and they retained a different date for Easter. 

The Protestors Were Called Protestants 

Not until about A.D. 1500, or until nearly five hundred 
more years had passed, was there any other major division 



THE BEGINNING 15 

within the Roman Catholic Church. It is with the beginning 
of the sixteenth century that the story of the different Protes- 
tant denominations begins. 

The men whose work necessitated the forming of new 
denominations and whose stories you will find in this book 
were all men who protested. Either they could no longer ac- 
cept some part of the Old Story of Salvation or they protested 
against something in the form of government by which the 
life of the Church was controlled. 

The men responsible for the rise of our many Protestant 
denominations, therefore, were all men who prized liberty of 
faith more than fellowship within the church, and sometimes 
even more than life itself. Some of the issues over which they 
fought may no longer seem to us to be worth dying for. If the 
issues on which our ancestors differed are no longer really 
important, or if the beliefs they held are now outmoded, 
should the churches and synagogues remain divided on the 
basis of the old scores? What beliefs do we hold today that 
really matter? At what price are we willing to sell our integrity? 

Great men need not that we praise them; the need is ours that 
we know them. They are our common heritage. Whether we be of 
their faith or of another, whether our fathers fought with them or 
with their enemies, whether we stand where they stood or have 
traveled far on ways they dreamed not of, we are the richer that 
they lived. 2 

2 Arthur Cushman McGiffert, "Martin Luther and His Work," The 
Century Magazine, LXXXI (December 1910) , 165. 



2. Martin Luther 



A Christian man Is the most free lord of all, and subject to none: 
a Christian man Is the most dutiful servant of all, and subject to 
everyone. 

Now I would advise you, If you have any wish to pray, to fast, 
or to make foundations and churches, as they call It, take care not 
to do so with the object of gaining any advantage, either temporal 
or eternal. . . . What you give, give freely and without price, that 
others may prosper and have increase from you and from your 
goodness. Thus you will be a truly good man and a Christian. 
MARTIN LUTHER, On the Liberty of a Christian Man 



'Here I Stand...!" 



On a late spring morning in 1517 the townspeople of 
Jiiterbog, Germany, crowded into the parish church to hear 
Friar Tetzel, a famous Dominican preacher. With awesome 
expectancy they sat through the service until the time came 
for the sermon, for they knew that Tetzel had come with an 
important commission from the Archbishop of Mainz. 

Nor were they disappointed, for he said he had been 
authorized by the Pope to offer a "special indulgence/' This 
everyone knew was a certificate with the seal of the church 
attached. If any one would pay the amount the Pope had set 
for such an "Indulgence," a considerable part of the money 
would go toward the building of the great Cathedral of St. 
Peter in Rome. An "indulgence" would assure the holder of 
forgiveness for the penalties incurred for all the sins he had 



MARTIN LUTHER 17 

confessed to the priest. Or an "Indulgence*' might be used to 
secure forgiveness for friends and relatives who had already 
died and who might even then be suffering in purgatory. 

"Do you not hear your dead parents crying out: 'Have 
mercy on us. We are in sore pain and you can set us free for a 
pittance. We gave you birth, we cared for you. We left you all 
our property, and yet you will be so hard-hearted that you will 
let us suffer on in purgatory!' "... 

The audience was deeply stirred by the friar's vivid ac- 
count of the miseries in purgatory. After the service, many 
pressed forward to purchase the papal pardon. To be sure, 
some of the buyers would have little money left for food and 
clothing, and the harvest was still months away. But what did 
these things matter, when the alternative might be suffering 
in purgatory until the Day of Judgment? 

And who could doubt the efficacy of the pardon when he 
received from Friar Tetzel a certificate such as the following, 
issued to all purchasers? 



INDULGENCE 

In the Name of the Pope 

For the entire life, I, by virtue of the apostolic power en- 
trusted to me, do absolve thee from all ecclesiastical censures, 
judgments, and punishments which thou must have merited; be- 
sides this, from all excesses, sins and crimes thou mayest have com- 
mitted, however great and shameful they may have been, and for 
whatever cause, even in those cases reserved for our most Holy 
Father the Pope. I obliterate every taint of unvirtues, all signs of 
infamy, which thou mayest have received. I release thee from all 
punishments which thou would have in Purgatory. 1 permit thee 
again to participate in the sacraments of the Church. I incorporate 
thee again in the community of the sanctified, and replace thee in 
the state of innocence and purity in which thou wert at the hour 
of thy baptism. So that in the moment of thy death the door 
through which the sinner enters the place of torture and punish- 
ment will be closed, and that will be open to thee which leads into 




Portrait of Martin Luther. (Ewing Galloway) 



MARTIN LUTHER ] 9 

the paradise of joys. If thou shouldest not soon die, so shall this 
grace remain unshakeable until the end of thy life. In the 
name of the Holy Father. Amen. 1 

JOHANN TETZEL 

A post. Com m issarius 

Tetzel himself had little cause for worry about the next 
world, for things were going well In this one. The Archbishop 
of Mainz was to have after the payment of the expenses of 
Tetzel's sales campaign half the remainder, and the other 
half was to go to Rome to build St. Peter's Cathedral. Business 
was good, not only in Jiiterborg but In many other places 
visited by Tetzel. News of his preaching had brought people 
from the neighboring villages, and even from the university 
town of Wittenberg in Saxony. 



Luther Is Stirred to Protest 

Among those who heard stories of TetzeFs preaching was 
an Augustinian friar named Martin Luther, a young professor 
in the University of Wittenberg. Luther was angered by the 
things he heard and saw. He was sure that certain of the ha- 
bitual sinners in Wittenberg, who had confessed their sins to 
him, were getting off too easily. Some poor widows were actu- 
ally taking food out of the mouths of hungry children to give 
money for "indulgences." Luther knew full well how little of 
the money ever reached Rome. He openly denounced Tetzel's 
methods, but words seemed to have little effect. 

Finally, in the fall of that same year, Luther determined 
to make his protest felt. On October 31, the eve of All Saints* 
Day, he walked up the hill to the castle church and nailed on 
the door, where all could see, three sheets of parchment, 
covered with writing. He had numbered each statement. 
There were 95 points in all. 

"Out of love for the truth and from a desire to elucidate 

1 Translation quoted from William Dallman, Martin Luther, His Life 
and Works (St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1917) . 



20 The Church Across the Street 

It," so the document began, "the Reverend Father Martin 
Luther, Master of Arts and Doctor in Sacred Theology, and 
ordinary lecturer therein at Wittenberg, Intends to defend 
the following statements and to dispute them at this place/* 

The next morning, those who passed by and read the 
challenge were amazed at the young friar's audacity. He called 
the selling of "indulgences," "a grave and public error/' He 
said they were like nets for gathering In money and hindered 
the proclamation of the gospel. Repentance Is a matter of the 
heart. Forgiveness Is from God alone. 

Someone who could read the Latin in which Luther had 
written the protests, would translate for those who knew no 
Latin. 

"Thesis No. 23! " he would call. "It is certain that avarice 
Is fostered by money clinking in the chest, but to answer the 
prayers of the church is in the power of God alone." 

"Thesis No. 36! Every Christian who feels true repent- 
ance has by right remission of punishment and guilt without 
letters of indulgence." 

"Thesis No. 37! Every true Christian, whether living or 
dead, has a share in all the benefits of Christ and the Church, 
given him by God, even without such letters." 

Some few stayed to hear all the challenges even till the 
ninety-fifth had been read. Others were satisfied with hearing 
only a few. In one way or another the whole list had to do with 
Indulgences. 

How did the young man dare to say such things? Had not 
the Pope authorized the sale of "indulgences?" Had not Christ 
given the Pope the keys to purgatory as well as to heaven? The 
people knew no other way to gain happiness in the world to 
come except by following the rules laid down by the church. 
The fear of being excluded from heaven hung daily over their 
heads. How could anyone afford to risk eternal disaster by 
refusing to pay money when the Pope urged it? 

News of this bold challenge to debate spread quickly, not 
only through the town of Wittenberg, but also copies of the 
protests were made and sent to members of the clergy in many 
cities. Almost over night the name of the young professor at 
Wittenberg became known throughout Germany. 



MARTIN LUTHER 2 1 

All Germany Hears the News 

Some o Luther's fellow friars became alarmed for the 
reputation of their order. Others feared for Luther's personal 
safety; yet there were many others who were loud in their 
praise of the courageous friar. Luther had the quiet approval 
of the Elector of Saxony, who in later years proved a life-saving 
friend. The feudal lords had long been irked by the vast sums 
of money that were being drained from Germany into Italy, 
And the common folk everywhere, who had been feeling them- 
selves caught in a burdensome system, were given hope. At 
last the man for whom they had been waiting had appeared. 
Luther quickly became their popular leader. 

It was too much to expect silence from the Church when 
one of its lucrative sources of income was threatened. Luther's 
courageous stand seriously reduced that share of the proceeds 
allotted to Albert, Archbishop of Mainz. He soon complained 
to Pope Leo X. At first the Holy Father regarded the matter 
as simply a monks 7 squabble. He appealed to the other friars 
of the Augustinian order. 

Luther, however, was not so easily frightened. Devout 
Catholic though he was, he was sure of his ground. He would 
take nothing back. Instead he publicly denounced the "in- 
dulgence" sellers from his pulpit in the castle church with 
even more vigor than before. His students were aroused and 
proud of their professor. Later Tetzel published some theses 
intended to refute those of the teacher of Wittenberg, but 
Luther's students secured copies and made a public bonfire 
of them. 



Pope Leo X Acts 

News of these happenings soon reached Leo X, who could 
no longer overlook so open a challenge to his own authority. 
He summoned Luther to Rome to stand trial for heresy. Had 
the trial been held, conviction would have been a foregone 
conclusion; but during the sixty days given Luther to make 
the trip, the Pope learned of Luther's large and popular fol- 



22 The Church Across the Street 

lowing among the ruling princes of Germany. Leo decided 
caution was to be desired. 

Finally he sent his chamberlain, a Saxon nobleman 
named Miltitz, a man of great tact, to negotiate with Luther. 
Since the Pope wished to retain the support of the Elector of 
Saxony, he authorized Miltitz to win the Elector by offering 
him the papal decoration called the Golden Rose, an honor 
the Elector had long desired. To the troublemaking professor 
Miltitz might offer a bishopric, if necessary. Although the 
Elector accepted the Golden Rose, the most that Miltitz could 
get from Luther w r as a promise to keep silent on the matter of 
^indulgences" if his opponents would do the same. 



The Public Debate in Leipzig 

Thus matters stood for over a year when in the winter of 
1519 Luther received a letter from John Eck, the famous 
theologian, challenging him to a public debate on a set of 
theses, "aimed ... at your teachings . . . which seem to my 
feeble judgment false and erroneous/' Although Luther was 
still bound by his. promise of silence, yet this had been con- 
ditioned on the silence of his opponents. He considered that 
Eck's move released him from his agreement. Luther, there- 
fore, made arrangements to meet the great theologian at 
Leipzig. 

It was a picturesque and truly epochal event. The univer- 
sities of Leipzig and Wittenberg were rivals, Leipzig being 
keenly jealous of the prestige Luther was bringing its Saxon 
neighbor. Students of both institutions were there in force 
and they kept the city well stirred up. The debate was held in 
the great hall of the duke's palace, not only with students and 
townspeople, but also with many dignitaries in attendance. 
Excitement was at a high pitch. The city fathers were taking 
no chances, and had extra police on duty throughout the entire 
two weeks the debate lasted. 

Luther was a good debater, but Eck was even more skill- 
ful He finally drove Luther to admit that John Hus, the 




In a dramatic renunciation of the Pope's authority, Luther burned 
the papal bull before the city of Wittenberg's east gate, December 
10, 1520. (Ewing Galloway) 



24 The Church Across the Street 

Bohemian reformer, who had been burned at the stake, was 
not wholly wrong. This was equivalent to saying that the 
Council of Constance, which had condemned Hus, had made 
a mistake. According to the medieval belief, these duly con- 
vened world-wide councils were infallible. "If you believe 
this/' said Eck, "you are to me as a heathen and a publican." 
The debate, therefore, had settled at least one thing. It 
made a break with the Pope inevitable and this was not long 
in coming. In May 1520, the Pope issued a bull (an official 
order) directing that all Luther's books be burned and giving 
him sixty days to recant. Since Luther did nothing of the sort, 
a bull of excommunication followed in January of the next 
year. 



Trial Before Emperor Charles in Worms 

The next scene in this rapidly moving drama followed 
soon. Luther was summoned to defend himself in the city of 
Worms before the annual meeting or "Diet" of the princes of 
Germany. The journey from his monastery in Wittenberg to 
Worms was more like a triumphal procession than the journey 
of a condemned man. The city of Wittenberg raised a fund for 
a wagon in which Luther might travel in comfort, and he was 
accompanied by a delegation of friends. 

Everywhere the populace turned out to greet him. At 
Erfurt the faculty and students of the old university organized 
a procession to escort him into the town. A picturesque sight 
it was, with Luther and his companions riding in a wagon half- 
filled with straw. Heading the parade was the imperial herald, 
carrying the royal standard, "a square yellow banner, with a 
black, two-headed eagle." In the procession also were many of 
Luther's fellow townsmen, and both students and faculty from 
his own university. Some were on horseback, others on foot. 
Luther himself frequently played the lute as the company 
sang, for he loved music and took the instrument with him to 
help pass the long hours. A great dinner in Luther's honor, 
given by the city fathers of Worms, climaxed the celebration. 



MARTIN LUTHER 25 

Also making the trip to Worms was Aleander, the papal 
representative. But his experience was very different from that 
of his heretical fellow churchman. Innkeepers refused to put 
him up, bystanders cursed as he passed. He saw caricatures 
representing himself hanging head downwards from a scaffold. 
It was very clear that the German people supported Luther. 

When the watchman in the tower by the city gates an- 
nounced Luther's approach, about two thousand townspeople 
hurriedly left their breakfast tables and crowded into the 
streets to see the friar who had become a national hero. It 
seemed almost true, as someone has said, that "every stone and 
every tree cried out 'Luther/ " 

On the afternoon of the next day, April 17, 1521, Luther 
appeared before this Diet. There sat the princes of the Empire, 
including Emperor Charles V himself; and, of course, the 
papal representative, Aleander. The imperial marshal led 
Luther into the great hall. Facing him was the Emperor, and 
on a table near by was a pile of books, which Luther easily 
recognized as his own. The silence was soon broken by a very 
dignified looking official who formally arraigned Luther, 
saying: 

"Martin Luther, His Imperial Majesty, Sacred and Vic- 
torious, on the advice of all the Estates of the Holy Roman 
Empire, has ordered that you be summoned here to the throne 
of his Majesty. . . . First, I ask you to confess that these books 
exhibited in your presence . . . which have been circulated 
with your name on the title page, are yours, and do you ac- 
knowledge them to be yours? Secondly, do you wish to retract 
and recall them and their contents, or do you mean to adhere 
to them and reassert them?" 

A solemn moment it was for Luther. If he retracted, he 
might save his life. If he did not, it was almost certain that he 
would be burned alive at the stake. To admit error would 
have been easy. But Luther believed God was on his side. He 
had no choice but to obey his conscience. 

In a clear and deliberate voice he answered: 

"I cannot deny that the books named are mine, and I will 
never deny any of them: . . . But as to what follows, whether I 



26 The Church Across the Street 

shall reaffirm ... or shall retract. ... I beg, with all respect, 
that your Imperial Majesty give me time to deliberate that I 
may answer the question without injury to the Word of God, 
and without peril to my own soul." 

After some deliberation, Luther was given twenty-four 
hours to make his final decision. The imperial herald escorted 
him from the council chamber. 



"'Without Horns and Without Teeth" 

The next day the crowd in the great hall was even greater 
than the day before. The air was close and the smoke from 
many torches made it worse. 

After a sharp and vindictive speech by John Eck, it was 
Luther's turn. Mistakes, he said, were human. No doubt he 
had made his own share of them. If such were proved, he 
w^ould willingly recant. 

"If his Imperial Majesty desires a plain answer, I will 
give him one without horns and without teeth, and it is this: 
It is impossible for me to recant unless I am proved to be in 
the wrong by the testimony of the Scriptures or by evident 
reasoning; I cannot trust either the decisions of Councils or 
Popes, for it is plain that they have not only erred, but have 
contradicted each other. My conscience is chained to the Word 
of God, and it is neither safe nor honest to act against one's 
conscience. God help me!" 

Here the Emperor interrupted. He had heard enough. 
There was great confusion in the court. Luther was adamant. 
"Here I stand," he said, "I cannot do otherwise." 

Strange to say, Martin Luther was not condemned to be 
burned at the stake. Instead he waited a week in Worms, and 
to his surprise he finally received permission to start for home. 

Twenty-Five Years Unmolested 

Something happened then which kept all Germany guess- 
ing for a year thereafter. As Luther and two companions were 
riding through a dark forest toward Gotha, suddenly a party 



MARTIN LUTHER 27 

of armed men appeared and carried him off. Actually the 
arrest was due to a plan made by his old friend, Elector Freder- 
ick, to insure Luther's safety; for as Frederick had foreseen, 
the Diet soon placed the heretical friar under the "ban of the 
Empire/ 5 So Luther was spirited off to the picturesque Castle 
of the Wartburg, in which he became an involuntary guest. 

While confined to the castle, Luther wrote many 
pamphlets and books which were freely circulated throughout 
Germany. His greatest achievement was his translation of the 
New Testament into German. Later he completed the Old 
Testament also. Although his translation of the Bible into 
German w r as not the first to be made, yet it had much more 
influence than any other, for Luther knew how to use the 
robust, vigorous language of the people. Luther's Bible helped 
more than any one thing to unify the Reformation in 
Germany. 

After a year in hiding at Wartburg Castle, Luther 
broke away from his place of refuge, against the advice of his 
old friend, the Elector Frederick, and went back to live again 
as a professor in the University of Wittenberg. Since a number 
of the princes of the country openly became Protestants, the 
reform movement grew rapidly. Luther was never again 
brought to trial. He lived and worked for nearly twenty-five 
more years. 



What Was the Reformation About? 

What, then, was this Reformation which Martin Luther 
started? Why did it take such a strong hold upon the people of 
Germany and spread so rapidly? Just what was it that Luther 
was protesting against? Was it merely the evils of "in- 
dulgences"? Or was something even more significant hap- 
pening? 

The truth is that in the beginning, Luther had never in- 
tended to start a new movement. He had not meant to break 
with the Pope. But one step taken led to another. His own 
thinking changed and matured as a result of the reactions that 
were made to his protests. Luther was not against "works," 



28 The Church Across the Street 

such as celebrating the sacraments, Differing prayers, giving 
alms, doing penance. But he was against doing such "works" 
in order to be saved. Luther insisted that men cannot earn 
salvation through "works." It is a free gift. God's forgiveness 
once given is complete. It covers every sin. After a person is 
once accepted of God, he has nothing to fear. God has chosen 
or "elected" him for heaven and God will see that he gets 
there. All that one does to gain this assurance is to have "faith." 
Living a good life after that is the natural expression of grati- 
tude to God. 

Luther said also that every man is his own priest. Each 
has direct access to God. Luther did not propose doing away 
with priests, but he insisted that men are not completely help- 
less without priestly aid. To Luther the central fact in the 
gospel is "faith"; by "faith" we are saved and not by "works." 

The Roman Catholic church, however, had made the re- 
ligious life a matter of faithfulness in prayer, attending the 
mass, receiving the sacraments, making confession to the 
priests, performing penance, doing deeds of charity all of 
which were regarded as "good works." The fear of not having 
done enough to merit heaven followed the people continually. 
An unforgiven sin might result in a stay in purgatory, and 
even one unforgiven "mortal" sin deserved eternal damnation. 
Luther saw the people so absorbed in accumulating merit in 
order to save themselves from the wrath to come, that many 
had no leisure to be happy. 

Luther's gospel was a wonderful message to preach to 
such fear-bound subjects of the Pope. Luther not only 
preached this "good news," he also wrote hymns that the 
people could sing. Even yet many of them are sung, such as 
"Away in a manger" and the magnificent "Ein' feste Burg ist 
unser Gott" ("A mighty fortress is our God"). 

Luther's gospel brought also a new view of one's daily 
work. Luther, who had renounced a promising career in law 
and had for years been a pious friar, came to the conclusion: 

It is not necessary that he who would serve God should 
undertake some special kind of an occupation It looks like a 



MARTIN LUTHER 29 

great thing when a monk renounces everything and goes Into a 
cloister, carries on a life of asceticism, fasts, watches, prays, etc. 
On the other hand, It looks like a small thing when a maid cooks 
and cleans and does other housework. But because God's command 
Is there, even such a small work must be praised as a service of God 
far surpassing the holiness and asceticism of all monks and nuns.- 

As others came to accept Luther's estimate of the worth 
of all kinds of work, monks began to abandon their monas- 
teries. Many of them married, did work as other men and 
ceased their begging. Luther himself married a nun who had 
been converted to his point of view. Luther liked to call her 
"My Lord Kathe" because she managed his affairs so well and 
much to his profit. To them were born six children. Some of 
Luther's letters to them are models of tenderness and humor. 



Luther Turns Against the Peasants 

During his later years, Luther's inconsistencies became 
increasingly apparent. In the beginning he was the idol of the 
poor. As a result of the new hope which Luther's Reformation 
inspired, the peasants organized and began to protest against 
the treatment given them by their landlords. At first Luther 
encouraged them. He showed interest in the Twelve Articles 
which they put into what they called their charter. Luther 
warned the landlords of their danger if they did not lessen the 
hardships of their peasants. But the landlords turned deaf ears 
to Luther's warnings. Finally, Luther begged the peasants to 
yield to what was for the time inevitable. 

The peasants refused. Without skilled leadership, their 
organization got out of control. Small groups, led by fanatical 
leaders, fought with scythes and axes as well as with swords. 
Before long the peasant revolt became a bloody class war. 
Luther had to side with the princes, for they were the men 
who were protecting the Reformation movement and were 

2 Arthur Cushman McGiffert, "Luther and the Unfinished Reforma- 
tion/' Union Theological Seminary Bulletin, I (January 19-18) , 22. 



30 The Church Across the Street 

soon to establish his Protestant churches. Furthermore, Luther 
believed that the princes had been given their authority direct- 
ly by God. Both sides were angry and determined to fight it 
out. Finally in desperation, Luther wrote a scathing pamphlet 
in which he called upon the princes to slay the rebellious 
peasants as if they were mad dogs. Fearful atrocities occurred 
on both sides. About 100,000 peasants are said to have been 
killed. From that time on Luther became fearful of all social 
revolutionary movements. 

As a result, the Reformation, started by a man who was 
himself a miner's son, became controlled by the ruling classes. 
It w r as decided that the religion of a given territory, such as 
that belonging to Luther's prince, the Elector of Saxony, 
should be the religion of its prince. As a result perhaps two- 
thirds of the total area of the Holy Roman Empire became 
Protestant though not all of these territories remained so. 
This turn of events ended the persecution of the Lutherans 
in these territories; but it led also to a growing conservatism 
in the Lutheran movement. 



An Unfinished Reformation 

The Protestant revolt in Germany affected all of Europe 
and England as well. News of the success of the movement 
spread from country to country. Some men were frightened 
and as Roman Catholics led in the persecution of "heretics." 
Others were emboldened to join in the Protestant revolt. It 
would have been of inestimable advantage to the Protestants 
had they been able to present a united front to the ancient and 
powerful Roman Catholic Church. But Luther grew too dog- 
matic in the positions he took to be able to cooperate with the 
leaders in southwestern Germany and in parts of Switzerland 
when they disagreed with him, even on matters that now seem 
to us to be unimportant. 

Luther is rightly remembered as one of the great men of 
history. He started a religious reformation that had in it the 
possibilities of a further development in freedom of thought, 



MARTIN LUTHER 



but neither Luther nor his generation were prepared to face 
the hazards of a larger freedom. In the midst of political tur- 
moil and disunity In Europe, Luther and his colleagues sensed 
keenly the need to keep the Protestant movement united. 
Having rejected the strong monarchical type of Roman Cath- 
olic church government, the Lutheran churches attempted 
to secure unity by agreement on doctrine. Their leaders strug- 
gled painstakingly and long to secure agreement on every 
theological Issue that seemed Important to their generation. 
The authority on which doctrine was based was that of the 
Scriptures. The early Lutherans, therefore, stressed orthodoxy, 
and prepared the longest creedal statement for common ac- 
ceptance that any Protestant Church has ever produced. 
". . . [Luther] dominated more than half the western world, 
and the whole of It is changed because he lived. . . . He was of 
titanic stature, and our common standards fail adequately to 
measure him." 3 



The Lutherans in America 



Lutheran Beginnings in America 

It was not until the early part of the eighteenth century 
that German and Scandinavian immigrants began coming to 
the New World in large numbers. Most of these Immigrants 
came to improve their economic status rather than to escape 
religious persecutions. Because of their poverty, their migra- 
tions and their lack of ministers, their churches grew slowly. 

Realizing their need of help from outside, these Luther- 
ans appealed to their home churches in Germany for a leader. 
Fortunately, in 1742 their German brethren sent Rev. Henry 
Melchior Muhlenberg, a young minister from the University 
of Halle in Germany. After a hazardous voyage, in which only 

3 McGiffert, Martin Luther: The Man and His Work (New York, 1911) , 
p. 388. 



32 The Church Across the Street 

the fortunate meeting with two British warships saved all on 
board from dying from thirst, Muhlenberg and his wife landed 
in Charleston, South Carolina. 

He made his headquarters, however, in Pennsylvania, 
and set about at once to use his strength and genius to help 
bring the scattered Lutheran settlers into a unified church. 
He traveled from settlement to settlement. Sometimes he rode 
on horseback over Indian trails. Sometimes he made his way 
laboriously on foot through country that still was a primeval 
wilderness. Sleeping under the stars and fording rivers were 
for him common occurrences. When, in some settlements, he 
could find no one who could teach the children, he would 
organize classes himself and teach, spending perhaps a week in 
each settlement. 

With all his traveling, preaching and teaching, Muhlen- 
berg and his wife found time to bring up a family of six sons 
and five daughters so successfully that all the sons in their turn 
became Lutheran ministers, and most of them achieved con- 
siderable reputation. One served as a general in Washington's 
army, another was the first speaker of the House of Representa- 
tives, and still a third was a famous botanist. But the Muhlen- 
berg story does not end there, for some of his grandsons also 
earned eminence. Few American families have contributed as 
much to the nation as these pioneer Lutheran Muhlenbergs. 



Eminent Lutherans of Today 

In more recent times other Lutherans have achieved 
reknown for their nobility and courage. No story of World 
War II would be complete without mention of Pastor Martin 
Niemoeller, the stouthearted minister of the fashionable Jesus 
Christus Kirche (church) of Berlin, who dared to defy the 
Nazis and was rewarded for his courage by imprisonment in a 
concentration camp for eight years. And there was the late 
Dag Hammarskjold, servant of all mankind as Secretary of the 
United Nations, whose greatest goal was peace among all 
nations. 



MARTIN LUTHER 



How Many Lutherans Arc There? 

In the United States at the present time there are ap- 
proximately 5 million Lutherans. They outnumber every 
other Protestant body in Michigan, Minnesota, Montana, Ne- 
braska, North and South Dakota, Wisconsin and Pennsylvania. 
Lutherans are most numerous where immigrants from Ger- 
many, Scandinavia, Finland and Denmark have settled. They 
are the largest Protestant body in many American cities, in- 
cluding Buffalo, Milwaukee, Minneapolis, St. Paul, Detroit, 
Toledo and Chicago. Lutherans are also numerous in Canada, 
where there are nearly half a million. 

In the Scandinavian countries the Lutheran Church is 
the established or state church, although there is religious free- 
dom and others are tolerated. It is therefore difficult to know 
just how many people are actually Lutheran in belief. Luther- 
ans are also numerous in West Germany, although in East 
Germany the Lutheran Church has encountered the same 
strong opposition from the Communists as has every other 
form of organized religion. This opposition has been directed 
most strongly against Lutheran youth. 

The present membership of Lutheran churches the world 
over is said to be just under 75,000,000. They are thus the 
largest Protestant denomination, and are exceeded only by the 
Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches. 



Lutheran Services 

No matter what kind of Lutheran church you may visit, 
you are likely to find a prayer book and a ritualistic type of 
Service. Like the Episcopalians, the Lutherans observe the 
special days of the Christian calendar. 

When you attend a Lutheran service, however, you may 
find that the prayers, readings and even the sermon are all in 
a foreign tongue, but this is much less common today than 
formerly. If you can decide whether you are hearing German, 
Finnish, Danish, Swedish, Norwegian or Icelandic, you will 



34 The Church Across the Street 

know the country from which the original members of the 
church emigrated. One marked characteristic of these Luther- 
an churches is the tenacity with which they have clung to the 
use of their native languages in their services of worship. In 
some places one service on Sunday may be in a foreign 
language, for the special benefit of the older people, and an- 
other service may be in English to please the young people. 
Slowly all the churches are introducing the English language. 



Kinds of Lutherans 

Although Luther himself, like many another religious 
reformer, wished only to purify his own church and had no 
intention of starting a new one, his followers today, especially 
in the United States, are split into sixteen or more sects. Some, 
like the Suomi (Finnish) Synod, are based on the country of 
origin, but others have to do with minor differences of belief. 
In recent years, however, such differences have tended to fade 
and there has been a strong tendency toward union. Three of 
these churches (Evangelical, American, and United Evangeli- 
cal) have already united under the name of the American 
Lutheran Church, which, with its more than 2 million mem- 
bers, will be one of the larger denominations; it may become 
even larger should the Lutheran Free Church also join, as 
seems likely. Four other Lutheran bodies, with a total mem- 
bership exceeding 3 million, have also voted in favor of a 
merger. These are the Suomi, United Lutheran Church in 
America, the Augustana Synod and the American Evangelical 
Lutheran Church. 



Lutheran Beliefs 

Many of the dissensions over the creeds which rent the 
Lutheran churches in Europe apart, have been carried over 
into the New World. In their beliefs Lutherans are conserva- 
tive, and most of them still loyal to the Augsburg Confession. 



MARTIN* LUTHER 35 

This was a long and careful statement made, after consultation 
with Luther, by Melanchthon and other experts and presented 
at a session of the Diet held in Augsburg in 1530. Most Luther- 
ans still accept the Old and New Testaments as the divinely 
inspired rule of faith and practice. 

The most conservative Lutheran group in the United 
States, now usually called the Missouri Synod, organized in 
1872, is centered in St. Louis, but has strong organizations also 
in adjoining states. It has a membership of about 2j/ million. 

In some Lutheran churches the children are still being 
taught the Smaller Catechism, which Luther wrote for the 
children of his day. By question and answer, the little book 
sets forth the interpretation of the gospel as skillfully phrased 
by Luther. In some churches the children learn to repeat the 
answers word for word and so become grounded in the faith. 



Lutheran Church Organization 

Lutheran churches are organized into synods, to which 
in many ways each church is subject; yet each congregation is 
left quite free to choose its own minister and to govern its own 
affairs. For young people there are societies, such as the Luther 
League and the Walther League, both of which have many 
thousands of members. There are also Lutheran chaplains and 
student centers on many college and university campuses. 

Although there are no Lutheran bishops in the United 
States, the Lutheran state churches of the Scandinavian coun- 
tries have an episcopal form of government. The bishops of 
Norway and Sweden are considered to be the direct successors 
of the Roman Catholic prelates of Reformation times who 
were converted to the reformed faith. 



Lutheran Community Activities 

Ever since Luther's day, his followers have been zealous 
for education. He has sometimes been called the "father of the 



36 The Church Across the Street 

public school/' because he urged the German princes to estab- 
lish schools in their territories which would be open to all 
alike. Luther even advocated that girls go to school for an 
hour a day. 

The Lutherans in some American communities, particu- 
larly in the Midwest where the church is strongest, have 
founded parochial schools of their own in which religious in- 
struction is made part of general education. They have also 
established many colleges; among them are Gettysburg, Muh- 
lenberg, Wittenberg, St. Olaf s, Capitol University, Susque- 
hanna University and more than forty others. 

This is not all. For Negroes in the South, schools have 
been started. There are Lutheran schools for the deaf, many 
orphanages, homes for the aged and hospitals for the sick. 



. John Calvin 
1509-1564 



He who commands us to use this world as though we used it not, 
prohibits not only all Intemperance In eating and drinking, ex- 
cessive delicacy, ambition, pride, haughtiness, and fastidiousness 
in our furniture, our habitations, and our apparel, but every care 
and affection which would either seduce or disturb us from 
thoughts of the heavenly life, and attention to the Improvement 
of our souls. 

JOHN CALVIN,, Opera, III 



The Ruler of "a City of God 3 
on Earth 



Two years after Luther was tried before the emperor in 
the city of Worms, a young Frenchman, named Jean Cauvin 
(later known as John Calvin), was beginning his studies at the 
University of Paris, with the expectation of becoming a 
Roman Catholic priest. 

He was tall and thin of build. His piercing dark eyes and 
his black hair lent a severity to his thin face. His light eating 
habits and his long hours of study until midnight had already 
induced a tendency to poor digestion. Even in his youth he 
had what his biographers have described as "an iron spirit 
incased in a frail body/' He condemned the drinking, 
gambling and loose living of his fellow students, with out- 
spoken frankness. 



38 The Church Across the Street 

Calvin the Restless Student 

John Calvin had begun his college life in Paris with a 
view to entering the Roman Catholic priesthood. By so doing, 
he was able to secure a much-needed scholarship. Later his 
father ordered him to study law instead, since the profession 
promised more lucrative employment in the end. So John 
Calvin left the University of Paris and for several years studied 
in Orleans and Bourges. His interests were divided between 
a study of law and a study of the Latin and Greek classical 
literatures. 

Again Calvin returned to the University of Paris. His 
interest in religion was being awakened as his knowledge grew 
regarding the Protestant Reformation in Germany. Some of 
his professors had strong Protestant leanings, although they 
were very guarded in their expressions of sympathy with the 
movement. France was a strong Roman Catholic country, and 
the Church had its observers everywhere who were spying 
upon all possible heretics. One of Calvin's fellow students, 
Nicholas Cop, was becoming secretly enthusiastic over the 
Protestant movement. Calvin began reading whatever he 
could lay his hands on of the writings of Martin Luther. 

Finally, the crisis came for John Calvin when he had 
what he called a "sudden conversion/' which he believed had 
come to him through God's direct guidance. Just what it was 
that happened, Calvin never described. All we know is that on 
that day he began his stormy career as a Protestant reformer. 

Later, when he was about to graduate from the depart- 
ment of theology, his friend Nicholas Cop was to be installed 
as rector of the University of Paris. Calvin, out of kindness, so 
the story goes, helped Cop write his inaugural address. Ac- 
cording to the conservative professors who heard the address, 
however, it contained too many Lutheran ideas. The result 
was that both Cop and Calvin saw that they must flee at once 
from Paris. Calvin returned to his home in Noyon, but even 
there he was unable to refrain from speaking out. As a result 
he was soon imprisoned for having made "an uproar in the 



JOHN CALVIN 39 

church." His release came quickly, however, and this time 
Calvin found refuge In Basel, Switzerland, where he lived for 
several years In quiet seclusion. 



Calvin's First Great Book 

Calvin's experience with persecution merely spurred him 
to harder study and to clearer thinking. Hours at a time he 
worked alone In a rented room, his Bible beside him. His 
logical mind was struggling with one big idea after another. 
It w r as the Word of God he was trying to set forth. He w r anted 
to Include all the important doctrines essential to salvation 
and to a sound faith. As he worked, his thoughts grew into a 
book. It came to have six chapters. He expounded the nature 
of God his sovereign will, his predestination before the foun- 
dation of the world of certain people to salvation and others 
to damnation. He wrote of the sinful nature of man, the 
authority of the Bible as setting forth God's will and the rules 
of right living. He explained the church and the sacraments. 
As Calvin wrote, the truth seemed to become clear. He felt 
that he had written things that should be made known. He 
would publish them as a book and he would call It The In- 
stitutes of the Christian Religion. (The word "institutes" 
means textbook.) 

Finally, one morning in 1536 at an appointed hour, he 
left his room and walked briskly down the cobbled street to 
the little printing house where he had committed his pages to 
the printer's ink. When he again came out on the street he was 
carrying a copy of the book in his hand. No wonder he was 
excited, this young man of twenty-six years. Would the book 
sell? Who would read it? What would happen to him for 
writing it? 

During the remaining years of his dramatic life, although 
he wrote many other books and preached thousands of ser- 
mons, Calvin never changed the fundamental positions which 
he set forth in his first religious book. Later he added other 



40 The Church Across the Street 

chapters. He took up certain subjects in more detail, but he 
never revised his points of view. 

Nothing else that Calvin ever did, important as was his 
rule of the city of Geneva, had such a lasting influence as this 
one book. The ideas in The Institutes were not only Calvin's 
own guide throughout his life, they have comprised the funda- 
mental beliefs that have prevailed for four centuries in many 
churches. The Presbyterians, many of the Reformed churches 
and the Puritans were all deeply influenced by Calvin's 
theology. 



Beginning the Great Experiment 

Shortly after finishing his book, Calvin set out once again 
for his home in Noyon, but because of a war which was then 
raging, he had to detour through Geneva, Switzerland. There 
he met a young Protestant minister named William Farel, who 
was trying to make the thirteen thousand people of that city 
into loyal and good Protestants. The highest council govern- 
ing the city had sometime before proclaimed that Geneva was 
a Protestant city. The Roman Catholic Mass was no longer 
observed in the churches. The four monasteries and the one 
nunnery had been closed. A religion, however, which had 
endured for centuries could not be destroyed over night. 
There were still many who preferred to remain Catholic. 
There were others, called "Libertines," who frequented the 
taverns to drink, dance and gamble; and they were not at all 
hankering after any strait-laced righteousness. 

William Farel was an eloquent Protestant preacher, but 
tactless. He had neither a broad education nor the ability to 
organize and discipline. He did have, however, an uncanny 
ability to sense genius and he thought he had found it in 
Calvin. 

So, in July 1536, when only twenty-seven years of age, 
John Calvin began the great Protestant experiment of trying 
to transform the city of Geneva into a City of God on earth. 

He set to work at once along two lines, first to establish 
purity of doctrine, and second to require purity of conduct. 



JOHNCALVIX 41 

He came armed for his task with the belief that the Old and 
New Testaments contain "the perfect rule of faith and prac- 
tice." He came also with the inner conviction that he had been 
commissioned by God to proclaim His sovereign will as re- 
vealed in the Holy Scriptures. He believed that those whom 
God had foreordained to salvation from the foundation of the 
world w^ould listen and obey. Those who refused obedience 
would thereby show that they had been foreordained to sin 
and punishment. 

Purity of Conduct 

Calvin's training in the school of law made him skillful 
in turning the Christian life into a set of rules to be followed. 
He declared that failure to attend all regular services held in 
the church would be fined. All shops must be closed on Sun- 
day. Gambling, drunkenness, card playing were all forbidden. 

In order that these laws might be enforced, Calvin had 
representatives chosen from among the members of the various 
congregations to act as councils. These men were responsible 
for spying on their neighbors and for reporting all forms of 
misconduct. At all hours homes could be entered without 
warning on the assumption that one should never do anything 
he was ashamed to have known. 

Geneva already had well-organized city councils who ad- 
ministered the government. They were not permitted to de- 
cide what acts were criminal. They could not make the church 
laws, but they could participate in deciding the punishments, 
and they could act as police to make arrests and to gather fines. 
Although Calvin believed that the Church should be free of 
all state control, he did not believe that the state should be 
free of control by the Church. 

Purity of Faith and Worship 

Calvin began changing also the character of the church 
services, introducing into them a plain, even austere solem- 
nity. He had all images and works of art removed from the 



42 The Church Across the Street 

churches. He Introduced congregational singing as a substitute 
for the gowned choirs and the elaborate music of the Roman 
Catholic services. He forbade the use of all musical instru- 
ments in the church. Later he had the pipes of the organ in the 
Geneva cathedral melted down, and the material used to make 
cups for Communion wine. 

Calvin also set for himself the task of stating the beliefs 
that all Protestants should hold. He prepared a Catechism for 
the instruction of old and young. He wrote also a Confession 
of Faith, to be used in the services of worship. The Catechism 
was taught and expounded at special gatherings during the 
week. 

From our modern outlook, Calvin's rule in Geneva 
seems perhaps more like a reign of terror than like the be- 
ginning of a "City of God" on earth. But during the sixteenth 
century the people of Europe were accustomed to dictatorship 
and rough discipline, and Calvin's rule was not maintained 
for the sake of any personal gain. He believed he was acting in 
the name of the God of righteousness. There were wealthy, 
liberty-loving families, however, and red-light districts and 
theaters in Geneva which even the Roman Catholic priests 
had secretly aided. These Libertines resented Calvin's stern 
efforts to prohibit their pleasures. At first they showed their 
resentment by making him the butt of their jokes whenever 
he walked the street. In the darkness of the night, they sere- 
naded him with lewd songs. 



Crisis and Banishment 

Matters finally came to a head over an issue which to us 
today scarcely seems worth fighting over. Calvin and Farel, 
when performing the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, had 
been accustomed to use leavened (or yeast) bread. The city 
council, however, who were determined that things in Geneva 
should be done as they were being done in the Protestant city 
of Berne, ruled that only unleavened bread should be used. 
Although it was not of great importance to Calvin which kind 




John Calvin preaching his farewell sermon in Geneva, Switzer- 
land, in expectation oj his banishment from that city. (The Bett- 
mann Archive) 



44 The Church Across the Street 

of bread was used, he was determined that the civil authorities 
should not make rules for the Church. 

Heated discussions day after day led nowhere. Angry 
feelings were at their height on Sunday morning, April 21, 
1537. The great church of St. James was filled with worshipers. 
The time came for the observance of the Sacrament, and John 
Calvin refused to serve the bread and wine of the Communion. 
He said that altogether they were in no proper spirit to receive 
the Sacrament. 

No further match was needed to kindle the flame of an- 
tagonism against Calvin and Farel. The very next day, the city 
council voted to banish them both from the city of Geneva. 

The two men promptly left for Strassburg in Germany 
(now the French city of Strasbourg) where Calvin was soon 
invited to become minister of a Protestant church there and 
to become a professor of theology at the local university. Calvin 
used this time of exile for further writing. He revised and 
expanded The Institutes of the Christian Religion. He com- 
piled a hymnbook for congregational singing, setting some of 
the old Psalms to familiar tunes. 

The opportunity for quiet work of this type, however, 
did not last long. After two years, the people of Geneva, re- 
penting their having banished their great leader, appealed to 
him to return. Without him the "City of God" on earth could 
not survive. 



The Second Experiment 

After long consideration Calvin reluctantly accepted. 
With renewed assurance he took up his work where he had 
left off. Again he organized the churches, defining carefully 
the different responsibilities for pastors, elders and deacons. 
The pastors were to form the Venerable Company, a body 
charged with meeting periodically for the study of the Bible 
and for mutual self-criticism. Out of the several congregations, 
a council of twelve elders was chosen and known as the "Con- 
sistory." To these elders fell the scarcely pleasant duty of 



JOHN CALVIN 45 

watching over faith and morals, especially of those who seemed 
to "err and lead a disorderly life/' 

The church Consistory had no power to compel obedi- 
ence to the laws, but they could recommend to the city council 
the punishments to be meted out for violations, and such 
recommendations were usually followed. They could threaten 
public exposure of offenses, and could excommunicate the 
offenders. Since excommunication w r as regarded as proof that 
the victim was not one of the elect, and hence doomed to 
eternal punishment in the hereafter, it was a very potent 
penalty. 

The list of misdemeanors was enlarged. It included such 
matters as having one's fortune told by gypsies, all forms of 
idolatry, such as having images or sacred relics of any kind 
in home or church, or saying that the pope was a good man. 
Calvin even made a list of names which should not be given to 
children. He tried to turn the taverns into places where men 
would give thanks to God before drinking, and where Bibles 
were prominently displayed in the hope that thus the con- 
versation w r ould be turned to serious subjects. 

Banishment, imprisonment, in some cases drowning, were 
penalties inflicted on unchastity. To sing or even to have in one's 
possession lewd songs was a crime: to laugh at Calvin's sermons, or 
to have spoken hot words of him in the street, was a crime: to wear 
clothes of forbidden stuff or make was a crime: to give a feast to 
too many guests or of too many dishes was a crime: to dance at a 
wedding was a crime: to all of which, with many others of like 
sort, appropriate punishments were meted out. Everybody was 
obliged to attend public worship: everybody was required to 
partake of the Lord's Supper: no sick man might lie in bed for 
three days without sending for the minister of the parish. 1 

Calvin should be given credit, however, for certain practi- 
cal items in his code, such as requiring garbage and filth to be 
disposed of in sewers rather than in the streets. He also made 
laws regarding the lighting of fires in certain unsafe places. 

1 Charles Beard, The Reformation (London, 1883) , p. 250. 



46 The Church Across the Street 

He established a hospital for victims of the plague, and en- 
couraged the Protestant refugees, who flocked to Geneva from 
other countries of Europe, to develop a first-class weaving 
industry. 



Development of Education 

Calvin was also definitely interested in educating the 
people. He and Farel had long been attempting to carry on a 
program of free compulsory education. In 1558, Calvin per- 
suaded the city council to enlarge the inefficient little school 
which they had and to provide for instruction from the prima- 
ry grades through college. He insisted on securing the best 
available teachers and made careful provision for instruction 
in religion. From such a beginning the famous University of 
Geneva has grown, a memorial to the educational interest of 
John Calvin and to his wise foresight. 



The Significance of the Experimenter 

For twenty-three successive years Calvin dominated the 
City of Geneva. Finally, unremitting labor, combined with 
little sleep, a too frugal diet, and frequent indigestion exacted 
their toll. Tuberculosis, that for years had been burning in his 
frail frame, finally completely overwhelmed him at the early 
age of fifty-five. On May 28, 1564, his outworn body was buried 
without pomp or ceremony. According to his own expressed 
wish, no stone was placed above it to mark his last resting 
place. 

In his farewell talk to his ministerial colleagues, Calvin 
uttered these words which reveal the spirit of this significant 
man. 

I have lived in marvelous combats here. I have been saluted 
in mockery of an evening by fifty or sixty gun-shots before my 



JOHN CALVIN 47 

door. Fancy how that could shock a poor student, timid as I am 
and as I confess I have always been. After that, I was hunted from 
this city and betook myself to Strassburg. Having dwelt there for 
some time, I was recalled, but I had not less trouble than before 
in the discharge of my duty. They set dogs on me, and these 
gripped me by my coat and legs. They cried "scoundrel, scoundrel" 

after me Yes, I have been in combats, and you will have more 

of them, not less but greater 

Although 1 am nothing, I know that I have suppressed three 
thousand tumults in Geneva. Be strong and of good courage, for 
God will preserve this church and defend it. I assure you God will 
keep it. 2 

However we may judge the severity of Calvin's rule over 
"the City of God" that he established, or however much we 
may decry the autocratic methods he used, it is a fact that 
within the city "the drunkard, the harlot, the blasphemer, and 
the idler had been driven under cover," and that outwardly, 
at least, "Geneva was morally the cleanest city of all Europe." 3 

Weighed in the balance of modern ethical insight, some 
may regard his influence as containing more of evil than of 
good. Nevertheless, it must be admitted that both as an eccle- 
siastical statesman and as a theological thinker, John Calvin 
ranks among the Protestant reformers as the man who has had 
the greatest and the longest influence. 



The Presbyterians 



Just as the Lutherans are the descendants of the Reforma- 
tion led by Luther, so the Presbyterians are the inheritors of 

*Joannis Calvin; Opera Quce Supersunt Omnia, ix, 891 fL, quoted by 
Georgia Harkness, John Calvin: The Man and His Ethics (Nashville: Abingdon 
Press, 1931) , p. 58. 

3 /&iU,pp.59,60. 



48 The Church Across the Street 

the work of John Calvin. Today in the United States, Pres- 
byterian Church members of all varieties number about 4 
million, and there are nearly a million more in Canada. 



The Spread of Calvin's Doctrines 

During Calvin's lifetime his ideas won adherents far 
beyond the boundaries of Switzerland. Many Protestants in 
other parts of the continent of Europe followed his leadership. 
This was true especially in France and Holland.The Calvinists 
made advances as minority groups also in many parts of 
present-day Germany, in Austria, Bohemia, Hungary and 
Poland. Many of these gains were lost as a result of Jesuit mis- 
sions and of terrible civil wars. Today in Europe, Calvinistic 
churches are strong chiefly in Switzerland, France, Holland 
and Hungary, and in Germany in the region centering about 
Heidelberg. Presbyterian or Calvinistic churches in Hungary, 
like others, have suffered from Communist opposition. 

In England the Calvinist doctrine and theory of church 
government were particularly strong during the latter part of 
the reign of Queen Elizabeth and the period when Oliver 
Cromwell established his Commonwealth. The Stuart kings, 
however, became increasingly hostile to it. 

During Calvin's lifetime his most ardent and energetic 
disciple, John Knox, lived in Scotland. Since Protestants were 
then being cruelly persecuted in Scotland, John Knox fled to 
Switzerland and spent three years in Geneva. There he became 
thoroughly imbued with Calvin's gospel. He grew so enthusi- 
astic over the way "the City of God" was ruled that he called 
it "the most perfect school of Christ that ever was on earth 
since the days of the Apostles/' 4 When freedom for Protestants 
was again established in Scotland, therefore, Knox returned 
with the burning ambition to make not only one community 
a City of God on earth, but to make over all Scotland according 

4 John Knox, letter of December 9, 1556, to Mrs. Locke, quoted by Hark- 
ness, op. tit., p. 59. 




From his pulpit John Knox thundered against the religion of 
Scotland's Catholic queen, Mary Stuart. (Keystone View Co.) 



50 The Church Across the Street 

to Calvinist faith and practice. His success is shown by the fact 

that the Presbyterian Church became the state Church of 
Scotland. 

The Scotch-Irish Presbyterians 

In the sixteenth century, when England and Scotland 
declared their independence of the Church of Rome, the great 
majority of Irishmen resented the attempts of the English 
Crown to compel them to accept Protestantism and to require 
the use of the prayer book in the English language. 

The conflict grew acute during the reigns of James I and 
II. By order of the Crown, Roman Catholic landholders in 
Ireland were driven off their lands, and Scottish Presbyterian 
settlers were brought in to occupy the country. These Scots- 
men were called Scotch-Irish. 

During the seventeenth century these new Scottish set- 
tlers were kept in continual uncertainty and danger because 
of two strong rebellions which the Irish initiated. Finally, be- 
cause of the continued hostility of the Irish toward them, 
many of these Scotch-Irish fled to America. Many of the Pres- 
byterian churches founded in Ireland in those years still en- 
dure, however, especially in the northern part of the country, 
which, largely because of its rugged Protestantism, elected to 
remain a part of the British Commonwealth rather than accept 
domination by the Catholic-oriented Republic of Eire. Those 
w r ho migrated came by the thousands every year for several 
decades during the eighteenth century and settled in every 
American colony. Wherever they went they organized Presby- 
terian churches. The prophet who had inspired them was John 
Knox, but the gospel they spread and the pattern of church 
life which they followed had come first from the mind of 
Calvin. 

How Presbyterian Churches Are Organized 

The government of churches according to the Presby- 
terian pattern is neither as monarchical as that of Episcopal 



JOHN CALVIN 51 

churches, with their bishops, nor Is It as democratic as that of 
the Congregational and Baptist churches, where each con- 
gregation Is self-governing. The very name, Presbyterian, sug- 
gests a government by a chosen few, for the word presbyter 
comes from the Greek word presbyteros, often used In the 
New Testament meaning elder. 

In a local church there Is the minister and a board of 
ruling elders, called the session. Both are elected by vote of 
the members of the congregation. A second elected governing 
body is the board of deacons, who usually distribute the funds 
for the charities of the church. There Is also a board of trustees, 
required by state law, to manage all business matters. 

Anyone wishing to join the church is asked to appear 
before the session to be examined orally regarding his faith. 
The session Inquires also into his character and habits of life. 
On the basis of their findings the session decides whether or 
not the person is fitted to become a member of the church. 

The churches in a given district are ruled by what is 
called the presbytery. This Is composed of the ministers of the 
district, with at least one elder representing each church ses- 
sion. Three or more presbyteries may unite to form a synod. 
The synods, In turn, come under the rule of the general assem- 
bly which is the highest national body. Its presiding officer is 
called the moderator. This highest governing body is com- 
posed of an equal number of ministers and laymen chosen by 
the presbyteries. 

Such a system furnishes a well-knit and efficient organiza- 
tion in which, at each level, power is vested in groups of chosen 
men rather than in single individuals. 



What Do Presbyterians Believe? 

On the whole Presbyterian churches have "a conservative 
habit of mind/' They demand that their ministers and elders 
give assent to the Presbyterian statement of faith, called the 
Westminster Confession. This document was drawn up in 
1647, in famous Westminster Abbey, at the time when Purl- 



52 The Church Across the Street 

tanism was in power In England. This Confession intends to 
set forth the "system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scrip- 
tures." "It proclaims the complete sovereignty of God in the 
universe, the complete sovereignty of Christ in salvation, the 
sovereignty of the Scriptures and the sovereignty of the in- 
dividual conscience in the interpretation of the Word of 
God/* 5 As an oft-sung hymn puts it, "God is his own inter- 
preter, and He will make it plain." 

The essentials of this Confession of Faith are more simply 
set forth in the Shorter Westminster Catechism, which used 
to be committed to memory by all young people who were 
regarded as properly prepared for admission into the Church. 
Although today in most Presbyterian church schools this 
catechism is no longer taught to the children, yet the essential 
doctrines found in that ancient catechism still influence the 
attitudes of many who write and teach for the church schools. 

"No Protestant church has stood more staunchly by its 
doctrines than has the Presbyterian, which accounts for the 
fact that the most famous of modern heresy trials have taken 
place within the Presbyterian Church. In this twentieth cen- 
tury we are accustomed to say that doctrine and creed do not 
count, that it makes very little difference what a man believes; 
but the Presbyterian Church has always said that it does make 
a difference." 6 



Presbyterian Varieties in the United States 

In Scotland, where the Presbyterian Church had become 
the state church, there arose a number of divisions. Certain 
conscientious objectors arose who refused to sign oaths of 
citizenship required or statements of creed to which they could 
not subscribe. Most of these small divisions were transplanted 

5 William N. Sweet, Our American Churches (New York: Methodist Book 
Concern, 1924) , p. 106. 



JOHN CALVIN 53 

to America, and many of them have survived to the present, 
A process of unification has been going on, however, for over 
a century. 

The most recent merger (1958) was that of the Presby- 
terian Church In the United States of America and the United 
Presbyterian Church of North America, to form the United 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, a de- 
nomination numbering more than 3 million members and 
having close to 9,500 churches. Yet unity is still something 
more to be hoped for than an accomplished fact, as is shown 
by the names given to the two largest remaining divisions 
of the Presbyterian Church. The Northern Presbyterians 
represent the great merged group just referred to, while the 
Southern Presbyterians, with almost a million members, call 
themselves the Presbyterian Church in the United States. The 
smallest group of all is the Associate Presbyterian Church of 
North America with only seven churches and some 500 mem- 
bers. 



Presbyterian Philanthropy 

At the present time over forty North American colleges 
owe their existence to Presbyterian philanthropy, including 
several in Canada. There are also a number of excellent Pres- 
byterian hospitals that serve the public without regard for 
creed, color or financial status. The most famous of these are 
in the great medical centers in New York and Chicago. Pres- 
byterian work for the American Indians, for Negroes, for 
migrant workers, and for children and families crowded in 
tenements in our large cities has been notable. 

The Presbyterians have long been active also in mission- 
ary work in foreign lands. Their primary schools and colleges, 
their homes for orphans and famine refugees, their institutions 
of healing are to be found on every continent. In cooperation 
in world-wide tasks, the Presbyterian Church has shown high 
qualities of Christian statesmanship. 



54 The Church Across the Street 

High Educational Standards 

Calvin's concern for popular education and for the edu- 
cation of the church's ministers still characterizes the Presby- 
terian denomination. The public school system of which our 
nation is proud is in no small measure an outgrowth of the 
town schools demanded by Calvinistic standards. 

The first Presbyterian ministers in this country were 
brought over largely from Scotland and Ireland. Relatively 
few came from England. Many had degrees from Edinburgh, 
St. Andrews or Aberdeen. As New England Puritans migrated 
westward, many became Presbyterian. Not a few ministers 
among them were graduates of Yale and Harvard. Schools for 
the education of ministers in America were early begun, the 
first having been established in Pennsylvania. It was called 
The Log College, because it was held in a log cabin. In 1746 
it was succeeded by the College of New Jersey, situated at 
Princeton. In 1896 this became Princeton University. Al- 
though this great university no longer trains ministers, one of 
the larger Presbyterian seminaries is still located in Princeton. 

From the very beginning the Presbyterians have held to 
high educational standards for their ministers. While other 
denominations often used preachers in the western outposts 
who did not have even a grammar school education, the Pres- 
byterians usually insisted that all their ministers should have 
had a college education and should have studied Greek and 
Hebrew, since these were the languages in which the earliest 
manuscripts of the Bible were written. Now Presbyterian 
ministers must also take a theological course. This emphasis 
upon education perhaps accounts for the fact that so many 
Biblical scholars have arisen in the Presbyterian ranks. 



Michael Servetus 
I 5 II ~ I 553 



For my own part I neither agree nor disagree In every particular 
with either Catholic or Reformer. Both of them seem to me to 
have something of truth and something of error in their views; 
and whilst each sees the other's shortcomings, neither sees his own. 
God in his goodness give us all to understand our errors and in- 
cline us to put them away. It would be easy enough, indeed, to 
judge dispassionately of everything, were we but suffered without 
molestation by the Churches freely to speak our minds. 

MICHAEL SERVETUS 



He Tried to Reform the Reformers 



The year 1492 is a memorable one for all the Americas. 
The Spanish monarch, King Ferdinand, and his Queen Isa- 
bella, have long been honored because of the help they gave 
to Christopher Columbus. 

And 1492 is also remembered because of an almost un- 
believable tragedy that came that year to thousands of Spanish 
subjects. It all came about because of the accepted practice of 
that day in almost every European country of requiring the 
people to accept the religion of their rulers. Since King Fer- 
dinand and Queen Isabella were loyal Catholics, they believed 
it to be their duty to force the Roman Catholic religion upon 
all their subjects. 

Tragedy for Jews and Mohammedans 

In Spain at that time, however, there were thousands of 
Jews and Mohammedans, both of whom were ardently loyal to 



56 The Church Across the Street 

their own religions. Although there were many reasons why 
neither Jews nor Mohammedans cared to become Christians, 
there was one big reason that seemed to make it utterly im- 
possible for them to change their religion to Christianity. This 
insuperable stumbling block was the belief in God as Trinity. 
Both Roman Catholics and Protestants regarded this as an 
essential cornerstone of their faith, the belief in God the 
Father, God the Son and God the Holy Ghost (or Spirit). Each 
of the three was declared to be equal to the others and all 
were eternal, yet the three were but one God. To Jews and 
Mohammedans this belief in the Trinity had one meaning, 
namely, that there were three gods. Being staunchly mono- 
theistic in their faith, these people refused to renounce their 
allegiance to their own religions. 

For the Jews the climax of their troubles came in the 
famous year 1492, when King Ferdinand and Isabella ordered 
eight hundred thousand Jews to be banished from the realm. 
During the next score of years, thousands of Mohammedans 
were also banished. What is even more tragic, among those 
who refused to bow the knee to a God in whom they could not 
believe, were twenty thousand people who were burned at the 
stake. 



A Spanish Student's Discovery 

During these years of barbarous persecution, a young 
Spanish lad was growing up in the town of Villaneuva in Ara- 
gon. Like all other Spanish boys, he first attended a Roman 
Catholic school where he was taught the important principles 
and rituals of the Catholic faith. Often on street corners and 
at play he heard derogatory comments regarding Jews and 
Mohammedans. Michael Servetus was a sensitive, sympathetic 
lad, and his heart was torn by the tales of suffering he heard. 
Perhaps he even witnessed a burning at the stake, and was 
puzzled to understand why anyone should prefer such a death 
to saying the Christian creed: "I believe in God the Father, 
God the Son and God the Holy Ghost." What did three gods 
in one mean anyway? But such questions were never asked at 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 57 

school. Michael probably scarcely even thought them clearly 
in his mind. 

When he was seventeen years of age, Michael left home 
and crossed the Pyrenees Mountains into France to attend the 
University of Toulouse in order to study law. During his first 
year of study there he made a great discovery. He found a copy 
of the Bible, and for the first time he began reading it for 
himself. In all his years in the Roman Catholic school at home, 
he had never been allowed to read the Bible. Now it was like 
a new and wonderful book to him; and he w r as deeply 
impressed by the story of Jesus that he found given in the 
Gospels, one so different from the God Jesus Christ who was 
worshipped in the church. As Michael read on, his surprise 
grew because nowhere could he find the Trinity even men- 
tioned. 

When he had finished the book, he decided that the 
belief that Jesus Christ was equal and co-eternal with God was 
not based on the Scriptures, but w r as an error that the church 
had promoted in order to add power to its preaching. Servetus 
now saw Jesus as divine in a more natural sort of way, perhaps 
more as other good men may also become divine. He could no 
longer believe that Jesus was God himself, born before the 
foundation of the world. 

So, at the ripe age of eighteen, knowing full well that 
heretics and unbelievers both in Spain and in France had met 
death by the thousands at the hands of spying inquisitors, this 
spirited and optimistic young fellow determined to devote his 
life in an effort to expose the error of the Trinity, believing 
there was something better and more inspiring for Christians 
to believe if they could but be led to see that Jesus was more 
nearly like themselves and that he became the Son of God 
because of the quality of his life and because God so rewarded 
him. Servetus believed he had the Scriptures back of his 
position. 

Another Chance to Learn 

By the end of his first year, being in need of funds, Ser- 
vetus took a position as a kind of secretary to a Catholic monk, 



58 The Church Across the Street 

Juan de Quintana, who a little later became Father Confessor 
to the Emperor Charles V himself. 

This employment brought Servetus another great experi- 
ence. He and Juan de Quintana journeyed to Rome in the 
Emperor's suite in order to be present at his coronation by the 
Pope. There young Servetus saw the supreme pontiff treated 
as if he were God himself. The impression made upon Servetus 
was still so vivid even years later that he could write: 

With these very eyes I saw him [the pope] borne with pomp 
on the shoulders of princes, and in the public streets adored by the 
whole people kneeling, to such a point that those that succeeded 
even in kissing his feet or his shoes deemed themselves happy 
beyond the rest. Oh, beast of beasts the most wicked! Most shame- 
less of harlots! 

And the reason for this revulsion was understandable: 

... on the other hand, behind the scenes, he [Servetus] saw 
among the highest dignitaries of the Church sickening evidences 
of worldliness, selfish ambition, cynical skepticism, and uncon- 
cealed immorality. Henceforth the official religion of the Church 
seemed to him but a hollow mockery, and the Pope became for him 
the very Antichrist predicted in the New Testament. 1 

Again when Servetus traveled in the Emperor's suite he 
had another remarkable opportunity. This time he attended 
the famous Diet at Augsburg, where the leaders of the Protes- 
tant Reformation in Germany worked out the statement of 
their faith which for years afterwards became the standard by 
which heretical beliefs were measured. 



He Tried to Reform the Reformers 

Soon after this event, Servetus gave up his position with 
the monk Quintana and ventured on his own to work out his 

x Earl Morse Wilbur, Our Unitarian Heritage (Boston: Beacon Press, 
1925) , pp. 55-56 and n.l. 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 59 

great ambition. Surely, he thought, the Protestant Reformers 
would listen. It was fundamental with them to base their faith 
on the Scriptures. 

Though but nineteen years of age, Servetus sought out 
the Protestant leaders in Strassburg and Basel, some of whom 
were men twice his age. He set before them his views about the 
Trinity in the hope that he might persuade them to revise 
their gospel or else convince him of his error. Although the 
reformers treated Servetus with courtesy and patience, they 
were not easily persuaded to revise this most important article 
of the Christian faith. 

Refusing to be discouraged, however, Servetus decided 
to write his views and publish them, believing that, if people 
only understood, they w T ould agree with him. The little book 
was called De Trinitatis Erroribus Libri Septem, meaning 
Seven Books on the Errors of the Trinity. No publisher in 
Strassburg, however, would print the book for him. Still Ser- 
vetus persisted and finally found a publisher in Alsace who 
w r as willing to run the risk. 



He Hides Under an Assumed Name 

The book aroused a great deal of attention. It was read 
by all the leading reformers. Servetus naively thought it would 
surely win acceptance, but instead the reformers, one and all, 
denounced it vigorously. Luther called it "an abominably 
wicked book." Its sale was forbidden in Basel and Strassburg, 
and soon it was suppressed throughout the whole empire. Op- 
position became so violent that Servetus soon found himself 
penniless and without a friend in Germany. He left Strassburg, 
assumed the name of Michel de Villeneuve, and for twenty- 
one years Michael Servetus was as a dead man to all who had 
known him. 

What he actually did was to go to Paris where he again 
became a student, this time finally pursuing a course in medi- 
cine. While studying in Paris he met John Calvin, and he used 



60 The Church Across the Street 

to engage in arguments with him. Later he established himself 
as a practicing physician near Lyons. Soon he achieved such a 
reputation that the Archbishop of Vienna Invited him to be- 
come his private physician, and for ten or twelve years Dr. 
Michel de Villeneuve lived In the midst of the comforts of a 
palace. 



He Ventures on Another Book 

Having many leisure hours, the young physician again 
became ambitious to write. Quietly for four years he worked 
on another book. Under his assumed name he began corre- 
sponding with Calvin who was then in Geneva. Servetus still 
naively thought he might convert the Protestant leader to his 
point of view. He even sent a part of his new manuscript for 
Calvin to read and comment upon. The correspondence began 
politely, but ended with abusive epithets from both sides. 

Of course, Calvin soon realized who this Dr. Michel de 
Villeneuve really was, and wrote his friend Farel that if Ser- 
vetus ever came to Geneva, and John Calvin had any influence, 
the heretic would not get away alive. 

Undaunted by Calvin's attitude, and unmindful of the 
danger of again exposing his identity, Servetus finished his 
book. The title he gave it was Chris tianismi Restitutio, mean- 
ing The Restoration of Christianity. Again it was with the 
greatest difficulty that he found a publisher. Only by the en- 
ticement of a large fee was Servetus able to lure an unknown 
printer who could work secretly in a vacant house to take the 
risk. Even then the printer refrained from placing his name 
on the title page. 



He Escapes from Jail 

But Michael Servetus boldly signed his own real name to 
the book. As he might have himself predicted, as soon as the 




Portrait of Michael Sewetus 



62 The Church Across the Street 

book began to circulate, the Roman Catholic inquisitors 
searched out the author and put him in jail to await trial for 
heresy. 

In some mysterious way, no one knows just how, Servetus 
escaped by night from his captors. The next morning, even 
though the prisoner was absent from the courtroom, he was 
tried and condemned to be burned to death by a slow fire. 
The following day in the public square of Vienne he was 
hanged in effigy and then burned in the same fire with all the 
copies of the book which could be found. 

The agents of the French court did such a thorough job in 
ferreting out copies of this Restoration of Christianity that 
today only three are known to exist. These are prized not only 
because of their high value for the history of Christianity, but 
also for another quite surprising reason. This brilliant young 
physician had, quite casually, introduced an illustration into 
the text of his book. This was an account of his own discovery 
of the circulation of the blood through the lungs. In this dis- 
covery Michael Servetus was seventy-five years ahead of the 
great Englishman, William Harvey, who first conclusively 
demonstrated the course of the blood through the entire body. 



His Arrest and Trial in Geneva 

Again Dr. Michel de Villeneuve was a fugitive. For four 
months he wandered in the general direction of Naples. Un- 
fortunately, he had to pass through Geneva and arrived on a 
Sunday. Since the law of the city required attendance at 
church, he went with the crowd to hear Calvin preach. Even 
before the sermon began, he was recognized, perhaps by Calvin 
himself. At any rate, Servetus was arrested then and there. So 
once more he found himself languishing in prison, awaiting 
trial for heresy, this time by Protestants. 

At first, Servetus did not worry overmuch for he still 
believed he could defend his position in such a way as to be 
convincing. He knew also that Calvin was having other trou- 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 63 

bles of his own, for with a large and vocal minority Calvin was 
very unpopular. Some of them openly sided with Servetus. 

The trial dragged on for weeks. Some of Calvin's staunch- 
est supporters brought charges against Servetus and others 
of Calvin's opponents took up the cudgels In the prisoner's 
behalf. Calvin's authority seemed to be challenged. He came 
himself Into the court and brought his charges directly. He 
had a copy of the Restoration of Christianity Introduced and 
read. Calvin called Servetus' Ideas, "Partly Impious blasphe- 
mies, partly profane and insane errors, and all wholly foreign 
to the Word of God and the orthodox faith." Calvin spared no 
effort to bring about the heretic's conviction. 

In the end Calvin had to make one compromise. The 
court decided to lay the whole matter before the other Swiss 
churches before coming to a decision. There were, therefore, 
more weeks of waiting. The jail was a filthy place. Servetus 
became 111 and wrote a letter to the city council complaining 
that the vermin were eating him alive and that he had had no 
change of clothing since his confinement. 



His Painful Death 

Finally, the replies came back from the churches. Due 
partly perhaps to propaganda from Geneva, the unanimous 
verdict was guilty. In the face of these reports, excommunica- 
tion or death were the only possible outcomes. Still Servetus 
was hopeful that his Protestant brethren would be more 
lenient than the Roman Catholics in France had been. When, 
therefore, he heard the verdict that he should be burned at 
the stake, the weary man broke down. But it was not for having 
to die that his heart failed him. It was rather the fear that in 
the agony of suffering he might recant, and not prove himself 
a true "disciple like his Master/' 

The last morning, William Farel went to jail and begged 
the prisoner to renounce his errors and so save himself. In- 
stead, October 27, 1553, outside the city of Geneva, in the 



64 The Church Across the Street 

presence of both friends and enemies, Michael Servetus was 
bound to a stake with two of his books tied to his waist and a 
crown of straw and brimstone on his head. Then the fagots 
were lighted. 



The Unquenchable Flame 

Almost immediately the news of Servetus 3 martyrdom 
brought bitter criticism upon Calvin's head. As for discussions 
on the truth of the Trinity, these continued. It took men a 
long time to learn that flames kindled by burning men along 
with their books are not easily quenched. The human voices 
are stilled, but the issues are not consumed. Servetus was by no 
means the first or the only man in his time who was protesting 
against belief in the Trinity, or who was trying to persuade 
the Reformers to honor greater freedom of expression, and his 
martyrdom tended to incite more interest in the issue rather 
than to dull it. 

It is not known just when the word "Unitarian" was first 
applied to those who opposed the Trinitarian belief; it is 
known that during this sixteenth century the movement by 
that name spread into a number of countries of Europe. Al- 
though after Servetus' death Protestants seldom condemned 
heretics to the stake, there were many heretics who were 
exiled. Because of this persecution, the seeds of the movement 
were scattered. For a time in Poland, Unitarians were in the 
majority. In Transylvania, which then included Hungary and 
Rumania, Francis David became an able champion of the 
cause. Through his influence, King Sigismund was converted 
and Unitarianism became the state religion of Transylvania 
and continued as such until recent times. 

Whatever our own convictions may be, all believers in 
freedom of religion owe a debt to these courageous men. What 
they were willing to purchase with so great a price of blood 
and treasure was not simply freedom to deny certain ancient 
beliefs. They were affirming with all their minds and hearts the 
right of men to believe in a religion consistent with reason and 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 65 

with the Holy Scriptures, untrammeled by the tyranny of 
higher ecclesiastical authority. Theirs was a faith in man him- 
self, as well as in God. 



The Unitarians 



Charming s Famous Sermon 

To most dwellers in Baltimore in the year 1819, it was 
just another quiet Sunday morning in May when William 
Ellery Channing, the famous Boston minister, was to preach 
and to share in the ordination of young Mr. Jared Sparks as 
minister in the recently organized First Independent Church 
of that city. Those who heard the great Dr. Channing, how- 
ever, were w r ell aware that they were witnessing a significant 
event. For some years the liberals and the orthodox in the 
Congregational churches of New England had been growing 
apart. Dr. Channing and those of like belief had been the 
objects of much public and bitter criticism. Although on most 
occasions, he was a gentle, peace-loving character, in his 
sermon that morning he became the champion of the liberal 
movement. 

Taking up one by one the distinguishing beliefs of Uni- 
tarians, he showed how they were supported both by reason 
and by the Scriptures. The Trinity he said was difficult to 
understand and without foundation in the Bible. He de- 
nounced in eloquent language the Calvinistic belief in a God 
who would "bring us to life wholly depraved ... [so that] the 
child [endowed with] a ceaseless tendency to unmingled crime 
[would be subject] to ... everlasting damnation." Likewise he 
condemned the idea of predestination, the belief that God 
"selects from this corrupt mass of mankind a number to be 
saved/' all the rest of humanity being "born under the blight- 
ing curse" of future everlasting torment in hell. Such a God, 
Channing said, would be "a being whom we cannot love if we 



66 The Church Across the Street 

would, and whom we ought not to love if we could/' Such 
beliefs he declared were creations of the theologians and not 
to be gotten from the Bible. What the Bible taught could be 
understood only by the use of the same intelligence we apply 
to other matters. 



Unitarians Declare Their Independence 

Reports of this sermon were published far and wide. 
Probably no sermon preached in America up to that time had 
so many readers and so great an influence. It has often been 
called "the Unitarian Declaration of Independence." It pre- 
cipitated a break in the Congregational churches of New Eng- 
land, between the orthodox and the liberal or Unitarian 
churches. 

The seeds of Unitarianism had been in the Mayflower 
Compact, and were nourished in the democratic atmosphere 
pervading the autonomous individual Congregational 
churches. With the end of the American Revolution, free re- 
ligious thinking had begun to flourish. 

Strangely enough, the first church in America to become 
Unitarian was the oldest Episcopalian Church in New Eng- 
land King's Chapel in Boston. As early as 1782 this church 
called the Rev. James Freeman to be its pastor, a man openly 
holding the Unitarian belief. Under his leadership, the church 
eliminated from its Book of Common Prayer all references to 
the Trinity and all prayers to Christ. 

A few years later, the first churches to be called by the 
name Unitarian were organized in Northumberland, Penn- 
sylvania, and in Philadelphia. Dr. Joseph Priestley, noted dis- 
coverer of oxygen and a Unitarian minister in England, be- 
came their leader. After a number of years of distinguished 
and unmolested service in England as minister in two large 
churches, Dr. Priestley had been attacked by a mob that had 
burned his meetinghouse, his home, his laboratory, and had 
destroyed all his books and manuscripts. Dr. Priestley, know- 
ing that the mob had been secretly encouraged by high author- 




The Old Ship Church meetinghouse in Hingham, Massachusetts, 
was built in 1681 as a Congregational church. In 1718 it turned 
Unitarian when Ebenezer Gay became its minister. Note the 
"widow's walk" around the small bell tower. (Ewing Galloway) 



68 The Church Across the Street 

ities in the Church of England, realized that imprisonment 
might be the next step; and to save his life he found refuge 
in America. With the same heroism with which he had faced 
persecution in his native land, Dr. Priestley faced in this coun- 
try the more intangible but none-the-less intense fires of fanat- 
ical prejudice. 

About this same time, the oldest Church of the Pilgrims 
in Plymouth and its parish voted overwhelmingly for a Uni- 
tarian ministry. Year by year other Congregational churches 
began taking similar steps, and so the movement gathered 
momentum. Within a score of years over one-third of the Con- 
gregational churches in Massachusetts had become Unitarian. 
Many other churches in other parts of New England joined 
the seceders. Only in Connecticut was the secession stemmed, 
and that was accomplished by disciplinary measures used by 
higher regional authorities. 

Serious as the loss of ministers and members was to the 
Congregational churches, the loss of church property to many 
liberal groups added greatly to the bitterness. When the Rev. 
Henry Ware, Unitarian minister in Hingham, was elected to 
the chair of divinity at Harvard University, the storm burst. 
Dr. Jedidiah Morse, father of Samuel Morse, inventor of the 
telegraph, began organizing the orthodox ministers for a fight. 
In his magazine, called the Panoplist, he incessantly attacked 
the anti-Trinitarians and challenged them to open debate. As 
the liberals in turn became bolder and expressed their views 
openly in their pulpits, the conflict raged with increased ill 
feelings. 



Charming Champions Social Causes 

Channing's fight, however, was not merely against Cal- 
vinistic theology. He never hesitated to take a vigorous stand 
against all forms of selfish exploitation, because to him the 
spirit of man was of infinite worth. Slavery inspired him with 
horror, for as a youth in Virginia he had seen it in operation. 
His courageous statements from his Boston pulpit caused con- 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 69 

siderable furore, since New England cotton mills were at that 
time dependent on slave labor. 

War to Channing was the greatest of human follies, and 
he did all he could to advance the cause of peace, yet he was 
no pacifist, and once remarked heatedly, ". . . sometimes we 
must fight." Intemperance also he believed debased the human 
spirit, and he stoutly opposed it. Education was a forge in 
which nobler and more useful characters might be hammered 
out; so he did what he could to improve the schools and the 
training of teachers. He had great hopes for the French Rev- 
olution of 1830. He passionately desired the liberation of 
mankind from all kinds of tyranny. When a young Harvard 
student, noting Channing's unquenchable enthusiasms, re- 
marked, "You seem to be the only young man I know/' the 
older man replied warmly, "Always young for liberty!" 



Unitarianism in Europe and in England 

Although Channing was one of the great pioneers of the 
Unitarian Church in America, he was by no means the only 
one. The development of the movement in Europe and in 
England antedated him by three and a half centuries. 

In Switzerland there was Michael Servetus, whose martyr- 
dom in 1553 lit a flame for freedom that persecution has never 
extinguished. A few years later came two Italians, Laelius 
Socinus and his nephew Faustus Socinus, who so influenced 
the development of anti-trinitarian thought in Poland that a 
strong Unitarian church was established there which flour- 
ished for nearly a hundred years until it was ruthlessly blotted 
out by the bitter persecution of the Jesuits. In Transylvania 
was the great Francis David, who was the means of converting 
the king of the country to the Unitarian faith and who made 
the Unitarian Church the state Church of his land, but who 
also proclaimed freedom of worship to other sects. 

Even in England the growth of Unitarian beliefs has had 
its coterie of martyrs. John Biddle, sometimes called "the 
Father of English Unitarianism," spent more than six years 



70 The Church Across the Street 

in prison because of his faith. For many years those who made 
known their belief in one God rather than in the Trinity were 
ostracized by both Roman Catholics and Protestants. Until 
1813 the Blasphemy Act made it impossible for one who de- 
nied the Trinity to hold any civil office. The struggle for civil, 
mental and spiritual freedom made by such seventeenth-cen- 
tury reformers as John Robinson, pastor of the Pilgrims who 
fled to the Netherlands, fed directly into Unitarianism. 



Unitarian National Organizations 

The year 1825, by an unintentional coincidence, became 
a red-letter year for Unitarians on both sides of the Atlantic, 
for in that year both in England and in America, national 
Unitarian organizations were formed. In both countries 
these organizations are democratic societies representing the 
churches and supported by them. They also lead in movements 
regarded as important to the cause of liberal religion. 

Until the merger of Unitarians and Universalists, finally 
accomplished in May 1961, the American Unitarian Associa- 
tion had its headquarters in Boston. Now its functions are 
continued by the Unitarian Universalist Association, also in 
Boston. The elected president of this association, its officers 
and committees, respond to the will of the united denomina- 
tions, and care for those matters which are of common concern. 
They assist young churches, plan for the education of minis- 
ters, guide the educational work of the churches, and prepare 
literature of many kinds. 

The Unitarians and Universalists together number about 
800 churches in the United States and Canada, and there are 
also several hundred fellowships. The latter are led by laymen 
and are not yet eligible to assume church status, since they are 
not large enough to be self-supporting. The combined mem- 
bership of the two denominations is about 180,000. Unitarians 
in Great Britain claim about 400 churches, but their churches 
tend to be smaller than those in America. Nevertheless, there 
have been many eminent English Unitarians. 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 7 1 

What Do Unitarians Now Believe? 

Just as the Trinitarians gained their name from a belief 
in the Trinity, so Unitarians were given their name because 
of their insistence on the unity of God. This belief has had as 
its natural corollary, a belief in the humanity of Jesus. In dif- 
ferent times and with different Unitarians this belief in Jesus' 
humanity has been expressed in different ways, some of which 
do not differ in actual meaning from beliefs held by many 
ministers and members of other Protestant churches. 

This one original protest, however, has now become but 
a symbol of the attitude of mind out of which this protest 
developed. It is usually described as the "free spirit" which 
refuses to be checked in its search for truth by the demand 
for adherence to a creed stated by an ecclesiastical authority 
as necessary to membership in the church. Consequently, the 
bond that unites Unitarians is not a statement of a common 
faith, but rather the spiritual fellowship that is found in the 
sincere use of reason and the scientific attitude in the quest 
for truth, and in the consciousness of a common purpose to 
live for "the ennoblement and enrichment of human life." 

This accent on the use of reason has been so strong that 
Unitarians have often been accused of being intellectual and 
cold. Their refusal to form a common creedal statement has 
laid them open to the charge that they have no beliefs to sup- 
port and strengthen them, and that there is nothing inspiring 
for which the church stands. These charges, however, do not 
adequately represent the character of the Unitarian fellow- 
ship. Unitarians have as strong beliefs as others, but they do 
not insist that they have found "final" truth. Uniformity in 
beliefs they do not regard as essential, and some indeed go so 
far as to assert that God exists only as a kind of Supreme Good 
in the hearts of men. Such Unitarians are usually known as 
"Humanists." Worship and the traditional practices of reli- 
gion interest them much less than religion as a force in human 
progress. But all Unitarians vigorously reject the old orthodox 
belief in man's natural sinful nature. 

Had he realized it, Abraham Lincoln might have found 



72 The Church Across the Street 

himself at home in a Unitarian church, 2 for he said: "When 
any church will inscribe over its altar, as the sole qualification 
for membership the Saviour's condensed statement of the sub- 
stance of both Law and Gospel, 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy 
mind, and thy neighbor as thyself that church will I join with 
all my heart and with all my soul." 



Influential Character of the Unitarian Movement 

Although the Unitarian Church has not been a large 
denomination either in England or in America, yet it has had 
in its membership a disproportionately large number of edu- 
cated and famous people in the fields of letters, politics, social 
reform, education and science. Consequently, the Unitarian 
Church has influenced cultural change more strongly than its 
numerical size would suggest. The combined Protestant de- 
nominations in the United States have nearly 70 per cent of 
the total membership of the Christian churches, while the 
Unitarians have less than 1 per cent of the total. Yet in the 
American Hall of Fame at New York University, a score of the 
seventy-two statues are of Unitarians. 

Among noted American writers and poets have been the 
following Unitarians: Henry W. Longfellow, Nathaniel Haw- 
thorne, James Russell Lowell, Ralph Waldo Emerson, Henry 
Thoreau, Julia Ward Howe, Louisa May Alcott and William 
Cullen Bryant. Thomas Jefferson hoped that some day every- 
body would be Unitarian. A few of the most noted American 
scientists who have felt able to worship in Unitarian Churches 
have been Charles Steinmetz, Louis Agassiz and Robert Mil- 
likan. Among the educators and social reformers have been 
some of the greatest Unitarian names Horace Mann, Ezra 
Cornell, Charles W. Eliot, Peter Cooper, Dorothea Dix, Susan 
B. Anthony and Elizabeth Peabody. 

2 It is known that Lincoln was a close friend of a number of the men who 
founded the Unitarian Church of Bloomington, Illinois, and that he often 
attended its services. 



MICHAEL SERVETUS 73 

Most of the social reforms and philanthropic movements 
that have been started or carried forward by Unitarians have 
not been given names to indicate their church connections, so 
that the source of their inspiration is often unknown. There 
are no Unitarian hospitals or colleges, although there are two 
theological schools, Starr King on the Pacific Coast and Mead- 
ville, originally in Pennsylvania, but now on the campus of 
the University of Chicago. Harvard Divinity School, founded 
by Unitarians, has a number of Unitarian professors and 
students. 

There has been an outstanding benevolent organization, 
however, at work during the last two world wars and denomi- 
nationally set up. It is called the Unitarian Service Committee, 
Inc. Its aim has been whenever possible to help people help 
themselves. Teams of doctors have been sent out to train native 
medical workers, medical personnel from abroad have been 
brought to the United States for further study, institutes to 
train social workers have been sponsored in postwar Germany, 
Italy and Greece, and an educational program for native 
teachers has been set up in Cambodia. For several years the 
Committee administered all homes for displaced children in 
the British Zone in occupied Germany. Emergency help has 
been given in Hungary and Korea, and aid has been given a 
hospital in the Peruvian jungles, operated by a physician dis- 
ciple of Albert Schweitzer. In the United States much work 
has been done for the Navaho Indians in New Mexico. Thus, 
throughout the world, this organization has given thousands 
of men and women a new opportunity and thousands of 
children have been fed, clothed and given the encouragement 
of loving care. 



The World-Wide Spread of Unitarianism 

Although Unitarianism has never been a proselyting re- 
ligion, the number of Unitarian churches has been steadily 
increasing and Unitarians can be found in many lands, in- 
cluding Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, and India. A 



74 The Church Across the Street 

few years ago a Congregational Church in Samoa asked, on its 
own initiative, for membership in the American Unitarian 
Association. 

Liberal groups in Europe are scattered but steadily grow- 
ing stronger. Churches have been springing up, particularly in 
Denmark, the Netherlands, Italy and Switzerland. Numerous 
churches dot Rumania and Hungary. The Unitarian move- 
ment in Czechoslovakia, founded as recently as 1921, has been 
vigorous and growing. 

"Unitarianism is, today, the second most powerful religion 
in Iceland, a one time Lutheran stronghold. . . . Bringing into 
closer union and co-ordinating into one great movement the efforts 
of these and other liberal churches throughout the world is the 
International Association for Liberal Christianity and Religious 
Freedom. The churches affiliated with it represent some twenty 
million people." 3 



3 John Nicholls Booth, Introducing Unitarianism (pamphlet of the 
American Unitarian Association, No. 375, Boston, 1945) , pp. 23-24. 



Ignatius Loyola 



I, Ignatius Loyola, promise to Almighty God and to the Pope, His 
Vicar upon earth, before His Virgin Mother and the whole court 
of Heaven, and in the presence of the Society, perpetual poverty, 
chastity and obedience, according to the manner of life set forth 
in the Bull of the Society of Our Lord Jesus, and in the Constitu- 
tions declared or to be promulgated, of the same Society. Moreover, 
I promise special obedience to the Supreme Pontiff with regard to 
the missions mentioned in the Bull, and likewise to be diligent to 
see that children are taught the rudiments of the faith, according 
to the same Bull and Constitutions. 

Vow taken by Ignatius Loyola and all the Company of Jesus 



"Onward, Christian Soldier!" 



When Knighthood Was in Flower 

Another Spaniard, who later became significant in Chris- 
tian history, was living his boyhood while Columbus was sail- 
ing the seas. Inigo de Loyola, born, it is thought, in 1491 near 
the village of Aspeitia in northern Spain, was given his early 
education in the court school of Queen Isabella. There he 
learned the routines of reading and writing and the funda- 
mentals of the Catholic faith. The Duke and Duchess of the 
Castle of Loyola little dreamed of the kind of fame their 
youngest son would eventually achieve. 

In the daily regimes o the castle they were training him, 
as all his brothers had been trained, to be a brave knight. Inigo 



76 The Church Across the Street 

enjoyed the thrill of horseback riding, of charging with drawn 
sword against an imaginary enemy, of practice fighting in a 
coat of armor. He also enjoyed gambling, feasting, rowdy 
drinking. His greatest ambition was to become a dashing 
cavalier for a certain lovely lady of the Queen's court. He 
dreamed of himself as a chivalrous knight of great renown. 

Opportunities were at hand for just such a life. France 
and Spain were at war. The city of Pamplona, only fifty miles 
away from Loyola, became the place of battle. A small garrison 
was trying to hold the castle there, and Inigo became one of 
their young captains. The Spaniards were ill prepared; his 
superiors finally advised surrender. Inigo's Spanish blood was 
hot, and his honor was at stake. From the ramparts where he 
stood under fire beside his men, he called back, "We fight on!" 
The wall was breached. A cannon ball shattered Captain 
Loyola's right leg. He collapsed. The castle was taken. 

For ten days as a prisoner of war, Loyola was nursed by 
his enemies. By litter they carried him back to his father's 
castle. The setting of the bones was bungled. With no an- 
esthetics the leg was twice reset; a piece of the bone had to be 
sawed off. It was a matter of pride with Inigo not to flinch or 
cry out. He lay helpless in bed for many months. 

New Dreams Replace the Old 

During the tedious days of slow recovery, he asked for 
books to read about knights and ladies, but the only books that 
were to be found in the castle were religious. One was a life of 
Christ and the other had the quaint title, Flowers of the Saints. 
At first, Inigo had little interest. He preferred to daydream of 
knights and ladies, but slowly the books conquered his dreams. 
He began to picture another kind of courage, such as he found 
in Jesus and in the lives of the saints. Inigo began to wonder, 
"How would it be if I were ever to become like St. Francis or 
St. Dominic?" In his dreaming, Inigo saw two flags, one be- 
longing to Christ and the other belonging to the Devil. In his 




Ignatius Loyola, as seen in a painting by the great Flemish artist, 
Peter Paul Rubens. (The Bettmann Archive) 



78 The Church Across the Street 

heart, he finally enlisted under the banner of Christ. Inigo 
would "do great things" not for the love of his lady fair, but 
"for the love of God." He would be a soldier of Jesus. 

But how? He was already thirty years old. He had but 
little education. He could not read Latin. It seemed late to 
begin something entirely new but not too late. He would 
try. Perhaps he might go on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, convert 
the Mohammedans, and visit places Jesus had made holy by 
his presence. 



A Knight for Christ 

His family were out of sympathy with Inigo's new am- 
bitions. He could not speak with them about his new dreams. 
He made his plans in secret. When his leg was finally well 
enough so that he could walk about, he said good-by, giving 
his family the impression that he was leaving for a short visit 
with friends. Dressed in his knightly cape and short breeches, 
and with sword and dagger at his side, he rode out the castle 
gate on the back of a mule. 

At the town of Montserrat, he bought some rough cloth, 
the kind from which sacks are made. He had a tailor sew him 
a plain garment that could be tied about his waist with a rope 
girdle. He bought also a staff, a calabash and a pair of sandals. 

With this strange new outfit in a bundle on his shoulders, 
the young knight climbed the hill to the Benedictine monas- 
tery where for a number of days the monks gave him hospitali- 
ty. There he opened up his heart to the Abbot and sought for 
his wisdom. With the other monks and also alone in his room, 
he spent many hours in prayer. With great earnestness he made 
confession of his sins to the Abbot. Finally he spent three 
whole days in writing down all the sins he could remember 
that he had ever committed. He was determined to start anew 
the book of his life with pages made clean by God's forgiveness. 
At last he was at peace and prepared to come before the Holy 
Mother herself whose famous image stood beside the altar in 
the little chapel of the monastery. 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 79 

His Vows Before the Holy Mother 

He ordered his mule taken away. He clothed himself in 
the sackcloth garment and sandals. At dusk on March 24, 1522, 
he went alone to the chapel, carrying his sword and dagger in 
one hand, and his former blue mantle and breeches and yellow 
stockings and knightly cap over his other arm. In front of the 
chapel he gave an astonished tramp the knightly clothes no 
longer needed. Entering the chapel, Inigo hung his sword and 
dagger alongside the statue of the Virgin, as another symbol of 
the life he was determined to renounce. All night long stand- 
ing or on his knees, he paid homage to the Queen of Heaven, 
seeking her blessing. At daybreak, this newly enlisted soldier 
of Jesus, stole quietly away in the direction of Barcelona. 
Limping on his still tender foot, he began his pilgrimage, 
hoping some day to reach the Holy Land. 

As Inigo walked along over the hills, he made yet another 
decision. He would change his name to that of one of the 
Christian martyrs of whom he had read while convalescing in 
the castle. It would no longer be Inigo Loyola, son of a 
duke of the Basque country. It would be Ignatius Loyola, the 
pilgrim, who had embraced "poverty with Jesus Christ poor, 
rather than riches; shame and insults with Jesus Christ re- 
proached and insulted, rather than honours; the reputation of 
a fool with Jesus Christ mocked and scorned, rather than a 
great name for wisdom among men/' 1 

For ten months Ignatius Loyola lived as an unknown 
beggar in the town of Manresa, not being able to go on toward 
Barcelona because of the plague. By turns he lived in the poor- 
house, in a cell given him by the Benedictine monks, and in 
a cave on the hillside. He begged his bread in the streets, 
giving away to the sick and hungry whatever was beyond his 
own simple needs. In penance he scourged himself three times 
a day. He spent eight hours a day in prayer. This once fas- 
tidious knight even let his fingernails grow long and his hair 
remain uncut and uncombed. 

1 James Brodrick, The Origin of the Jesuits (London, 1940) , pp. 21-22 



80 The Church Across the Street 

His Spiritual Exercises 

With all his striving, however, Ignatius failed to find 
peace of heart. His long hours of devotion and his privations 
brought him twice to the gates of death. Later, however, he 
learned more wisdom, and abandoned these extremes in as- 
ceticism. Although he always lived simply and begged his 
food, his love of order and cleanliness prevailed. Once more 
he cut his hair and nails. He did not feel obliged to rise in the 
middle of the night for prayers. He found his own soul blessed 
while nursing the sick and while teaching children and peasant 
women, as well as when he knelt in prayer. He learned that 
true self-denial is not to be found in externals of dress and 
ritual. He would live for the love of Christ with people and 
not separate himself from them. 

Ignatius, however, did not abandon his devotions. He 
became a skilled and practical technician in the promotion of 
the soul's inner resources. During these early months of his 
new life, he wrote down for himself and for others, detailed 
directions so that hours spent in prayer might yield the most 
in repentance, peace and strength. These directions were later 
published in a book called Spiritual Exercises. To follow them 
meant a rigorous and exacting regime lasting a month, and 
became a kind of initiation into the way of life for other 
soldiers of Jesus, who followed Ignatius' leadership. 

On leaving Manresa, Ignatius begged his way to Barce- 
lona, to Rome, to Venice. By galley ship and sailing vessel and 
over land on foot, he wended his way until after six long 
months "with more than mortal joy" he beheld Jerusalem. 

His dream of remaining there the rest of his life in order 
to convert the Mohammedans came to naught, however, for 
the Franciscan monks refused to allow him to stay. So the 
disappointed crusader turned his back on his hopes and 
begged his return passage to Spain. 

Ignatius Goes to School 

Ignatius now realized that if he were to become a worthy 
soldier of Christ, fitted to teach others the way of life, he 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 81 

should be .better educated. So even though already thirty-two 
years old, this irrepressible Spaniard started to school and sat 
on benches alongside boys in their early teens and tried to 
repeat the Latin declensions. For the next ten years he studied 
in several colleges in succession, going finally to the University 
of Paris where in 1535 he received the degree of Master of 
Arts. 

Out of class hours, he begged bread or money as before. 
In the evenings, he would often seek out people in the slums 
of Paris, those poorer than himself, and too timid to beg. He 
would "press on them sweetly and humbly the coins he had 
collected in the streets/* 2 At other spare times, he would have 
informal classes of his own when he discussed with his fellow 
students the Christian way of life and taught the Spiritual 
Exercises. In changing his own way of life, Ignatius apparently 
did not forfeit his knightly charms. One of his disciples writ- 
ing of how Loyola won friends said: 

By I know not what means he so much became their friend, 
so imperceptibly stole into their souls, that by his example and his 
slow pleasant speech he kindled in them all a vehement love of 
God.3 



His Virtue a Weakness 

Sometimes, however, his trust in others was greater than 
his wisdom. On one occasion, when a student at Montaigu 
College in Paris, he loaned all his money to a fellow student, 
who speedily spent it and failed to repay anything. So Ignatius 
had to move to the poorhouse, which was so far from college 
that he frequently missed his first classes, which came at five 
in the morning. 

But such things as early classes and unpaid loans were 
not all Ignatius had to worry about. Students there were di- 



8 Simon Rodriguez, Epistolae Broeti f Monumenta Historica Societatis 
Jesu, quoted in ibid., pp. 38-39. 



82 The Church Across the Street 

vided into two groups, the rich and the poor. Life was not easy 
for either, but for the poor it was especially hard. In the winter 
all they were given was "a morsel of bread . . . and as for their 
drink, they must draw out of a well of bad water. . . . Nor shall 
I take notice how many rotten eggs were eaten nor how much 
sour wine was drunk/' 4 

Since Loyola was completely orthodox in his faith, it 
seems strange that he should have had trouble with the in- 
quisitors. But his excess of zeal (which was indeed sometimes 
almost fanatic), and his unconventional manner of dress, and 
the fact that without being ordained as a priest he presumed 
to teach other people, awakened suspicion. Some of his ac- 
cusers may have been jealous of his success. Since on examina- 
tion, no one could ever find anything unorthodox in his be- 
liefs, Loyola was always acquitted and after a brief confine- 
ment freed from prison. 



The First Company of Jesus 

During his ten years as a student, Loyola won a group of 
devoted disciples, who like himself, took the vows of lifelong 
poverty and chastity. There were nine of these disciples by the 
time he completed his university studies. These men thought 
of themselves as soldiers of Jesus, who had enlisted for life in 
his service. They chose the name Company of Jesus. As soon 
as all had finished their studies, they planned to go to Rome to 
seek permission of the Pope to go to Jerusalem as missionaries 
to the Turks. But if His Holiness decided they were more 
needed elsewhere, they resolved to be willing to go anywhere 
in the world the Vicar of Christ might command them to go. 

When studies were finished, however, Loyola was ill and 
was ordered by his doctor to convalesce in the balmy air of his 
native Spain. So he bade good-by to his nine disciples, presum- 
ably to return to his brother's castle, where it was hoped he 

4 Desiderius Erasmus, Colloquies, quoted by Paul Van Dyke in his Zg- 
natius Loyola (New York, 1926) , p. 79. 




At the left, Loyola kneels before Pope Paul HI. At the right, he is 
shown writing his Religious Exercises and sending forth his mis- 
sionaries. (The Bettmann Archive) 



84 The Church A cross the Street 

might regain his health. Meanwhile the other nine, as soon as 
they were ready, were to move on toward Rome where Loyola 
hoped to meet them in a few months. 

Instead of going to live in the comfort of the family castle, 
however, Loyola, to his brother's consternation, sought lodg- 
ings in the poorhouse of the village of Aspitia. But Ignatius 
had a reason. He wanted to do something to better the lives 
of the villagers and so to make amends for the dissolute life he 
had lived there as a young man. 

He announced early in his stay he would teach classes 
for the children and for any others, men and women, who 
cared to come. "Nobody will come to your classes/' said his 
brother Martin in scorn. "One is enough for me/' answered 
Ignatius. Scores came. Being a little man like Zacchaeus, Igna- 
tius would sometimes climb a tree and sit on a branch above 
the people so that all could see him. In practical ways also he 
helped to improve the life of the village. He organized a kind 
of cooperative and regular system of relief for those who were 
unable to work. 



A New Order Is Sanctioned 

Many more months passed before Loyola joined his nine 
disciples in the city of Rome. They sought the Pope's permis- 
sion to found a new society, dedicated to the service of Jesus 
and the Church, whatever that service might be. This permis- 
sion was obtained with difficulty, since some of the cardinals 
who advised the Pope thought there were already too many 
monastic orders, and others were jealous of the success which 
Loyola and his companions were having with the common 
people. 

The influence and power of the society grew. Money was 
often hard to find, yet somehow gifts always came in when 
they were most needed. Wherever these soldiers of Christ went 
they sought out those sick and in distress. They nursed men 
with leprosy and others smitten with the plague. They found 
food for the hungry and clothes for those who were cold. Those 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 85 

whom they taught were for the most part people whom the 
church, with its wealth and power, seemed to have forgotten. 
So the poor and humble heard these sixteenth-century dis- 
ciples of Jesus gladly, as they had heard Jesus himself fifteen 
hundred years before. 

As the new order found friends, so also it found recruits. 
At first the papal charter had limited membership to sixty, but 
this restriction was soon lifted when the usefulness of the 
society to the church became evident. Standards of admission 
were set high. No one younger than fourteen nor older than 
twenty-five was considered for admission. The order was offi- 
cially named The Society of Jesus. 

Conditions of Membership 

Nor was it easy to qualify for full membership. Two years 
of probation were required, and eight years of work in a col- 
lege or university. Before taking the final vows, candidates 
were obliged to give up all their property, for Loyola knew 
that "where a man's treasure is, there will his heart be also." 
Like all priests and nuns of the Roman Catholic church, 
Jesuits were sworn to chastity. 

To Loyola it seemed that members of other monastic 
orders were limited in their usefulness by the rigid require- 
ments of a special garb, and that by withdrawing from the 
affairs of the world, and by leading sheltered lives within their 
cloisters, they lessened their usefulness. Complete poverty and 
austere self-denial were a part of their monastic vows, yet not 
a few of them soon became lax and soft in their manner of 
living. Worse than that, many led lives of vice, and the com- 
mon people knew it. In some orders the chief interest seems to 
have been to collect their rents, for many became wealthy 
landowners. 

Loyola realized that the greatest dangers which threaten- 
ed the church came from the evils within, rather than from its 
enemies without. He, therefore, prepared the Constitution of 
the Company of Jesus with great care. Members, either in- 



86 The Church Across the Street 

dividually or collectively, were forbidden to hold property, or 
to accept honors (such as bishoprics) within the church, or to 
accept fees for anything they did. 5 He bade them "avoid any 
sort of avarice." They could not even have collection boxes in 
their churches. He wished them to be as free as possible to go 
anywhere at any time, on missions for the church. 

The vow of absolute and unquestioning obedience to 
their superior in the Company and to the Pope, as the "Vicar 
of Christ" on earth, was taken with great seriousness. Obedi- 
ence should be "perinde cadaver," meaning "with as little 
objection as a dead man wmild make." If the church should 
officially say that black is white, said Loyola, members of the 
Company of Jesus were bound to believe it. For to Loyola, the 
soldier, obedience was as necessary in the ranks of those who 
fought the church's battles as for those in the armies of any 
earthly monarch. 



The Growth of the Order 

Loyola intended also that the Jesuits should be a mis- 
sionary order. The work of teaching was to him of equal im- 
portance with that of benevolence and care of the sick. As a 
result these Soldiers of Jesus have gone to the far corners of 
the earth. One of Loyola's earliest disciples, Francis Xavler, 
traveled to the Orient and baptized converts in many parts of 
India and in the Malay Islands. He even did some work in 
China and Japan. 

The Company of Jesus, which in time numbered its 
soldiers by the thousands, was a body of well educated, able 
and devoted men under a military leadership, which was al- 
ways at the disposal of the church. 

They founded many colleges and universities in Europe. 
Since many of the students studying in these institutions were 
often of noble birth, the support they later gave to the work of 

5 The prohibition of property-holding did not extend to Jesuit institu- 
tions 3 although the property they hold must be administered by lay trustees. 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 87 

the order was of great value. Other Jesuits became influential 
in the courts of kings and princes, and thus gained power in 
determining the policies of governments toward the church. 



It Becomes a Counter Re-formation 

These devoted Jesuits perhaps did more than any other 
group or organization to check the rising tide of the Reforma- 
tion, which threatened to sweep most of Europe into the 
Protestant fold. Because of their influence, Unitarianism in 
Poland was utterly wiped out, and relentless persecution left 
the Protestant movement much weakened throughout the 
whole of Central Europe. 

Thus Ignatius Loyola became significant as the leader of 
a powerful counter-reformation which checked the spread of 
the Protestant Reformation by strengthening the missionary 
zeal and effectiveness of the Roman Catholic Church and by 
cleansing it of some of its grossest moral abuses. 



Its Weakness and Its Power 

Success and pow r er, however, often bring disaster, and 
thus it has been with the Company of Jesus. The Jesuits came 
to believe that the end justified the means, even though the 
means were evil. The Order as a result became deeply involved 
in political schemes and intrigue, although such activities 
were opposed to the teachings of their founder. Some of the 
Jesuits quarreled with other Roman Catholic orders, and so 
brought on themselves the dislike of many within the church. 
Their worst mistake was to engage in commercial trading on a 
large scale in violation of their own constitutional rule. This 
eventually brought financial loss to many investors, and finally 
feeling against the Jesuits became so bitter that the Pope him- 
self suppressed the Order in 1773, although the ban was lifted 
in 1814. 

Even during the period of suppression, the Society of 



88 The Church Across the Street 

Jesus refused to die, and It is still strong. It has a number of 
colleges and universities in the United States, and the number 
is growing. Marquette, St. Louis and Fordham universities, as 
well as a number of institutions which bear Loyola's name, are 
examples. LeMoyne is one of the newest and, unlike most 
Jesuit colleges, is coeducational. The initials S.J. after the 
name of a priest or university teacher, stand for Society of 
Jesus. There have been Jesuit scholars of note in many fields. 
They have excelled in mathematics and astronomy particu- 
larly, yet as a Society, they have resisted the impact of new 
ideas on the accepted beliefs of the church. Religion which 
was so dynamic a force in their living, became a shackling one 
to their thinking. 

Of Loyola, one of his pupils said that few great men have 
had so few ideas, but fewer still have been as thoroughly 
earnest in their realization. Without the work of Ignatius 
Loyola and his Society the great Roman Catholic Church 
might have fallen apart, and Protestantism might have gather- 
ed more strength. Because he lived the ancient church remains 
a powerful and world-wide institution, but one in w r hich 
liberty of religious thought is circumscribed within the frame- 
work of creeds and traditions, and the declarations of the Pope. 



The Roman Catholic Church 



Two Meanings of the Word Catholic 

The majority of Protestants repeat the so-called Apostles' 
Creed in their church services. In this creed there is the phrase: 
"I believe ... in the holy catholic church." In this statement, 
the words "catholic church" are used in their original mean- 
ing, namely world-wide or universal church, one that is in- 
clusive of all true Christians. 

Roman Catholics, however, claim that only the subjects 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 89 

of the pope have the right to call themselves "Catholic/' They 
alone are regarded as "true" Christians. All Protestants who 
repeat the Apostles' Creed or the Nicene Creed thereby assert 
that they also belong to the world-wide church, and thus defi- 
nitely reject the claim of the Roman Catholics to a monopoly 
of the adjective "catholic." 



The Authority of the Pope 

Roman Catholics teach that Jesus founded their church, 
and appointed St. Peter the supreme lawgiver and ruler over 
all "true" Christians. This claim is based on a statement found 
only in the gospel of Matthew (Matt. 16: 17-19). There Jesus is 
said to have made a pun on Peter's name, which in Greek 
means rock (petros). Peter has just declared emphatically his 
belief that Jesus is the Messiah (Christ), the Son of the living 
God. Jesus is reported as responding with deep satisfaction, 
saying that Peter has had a direct revelation from God. Then 
Jesus is said to have added these words: "Thou art Peter 
(petros) and upon this rock I will build my church. ... I will 
give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven; and whatso- 
ever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound In heaven; and 
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in 
heaven." 

There has been disagreement as to the meaning of this 
conversation, and indeed certain outstanding scholars regard 
Jesus' reply, given by Matthew alone, as not historical: yet the 
Roman Catholics have built their entire church structure 
upon this foundation. In other words, they assert that Jesus 
gave Peter the keys to heaven and hell and, therefore, the 
power to decide what is right and what Is wrong, and the 
power to forgive or not to forgive sins. It Is this belief that led 
medieval artists to picture St. Peter as holding two keys in his 
hands. 

To Roman Catholics, therefore, St. Peter was the first 
pope, and all subsequent popes are believed to have succeeded 
to his powers. This means that the pope claims to be the su- 



90 The Ch urch A cross the Street 

preme earthly ruler, lawgiver and judge of ail true Christians, 
and Christ's vicar on earth so that to disobey the pope's author- 
ity is to disobey God. 

Although the pope is thus regarded as an absolute spirit- 
ual monarch, he is himself very definitely bound. He must not 
issue orders that contradict the commands of Christ or the 
teachings of the Bible or the dogmas already adopted by duly 
called councils of the entire Church. 

But this still leaves much room for uncertainty. What 
exactly are the commands of Christ or the teachings of the 
Bible? How are they to be interpreted? Formerly when such 
questions seemed Important enough they were laid before 
"Ecumenical Councils" of bishops of the Church.The problem 
of what books should be included in the Bible was settled in 
this way. However, since the Vatican Council of 1870 decreed 
that decisions of the pope bearing on "matters of faith and 
morals" are infallible, there has been little need for such con- 
claves. But this decree met with such opposition at the time 
that some of the dissenters seceded and formed what has since 
been known as the A *Old Catholic Church." Though never 
large, this church has branches in Poland, France and else- 
where in Europe. In the United States it claims about 90,000 
members. Its beliefs are essentially those of Roman Catholi- 
cism except that It refuses to recognize the pope and is in com- 
munion with the Eastern Orthodox Church. The American 
Old Catholic Church is governed by an archbishop whose seat 
Is in Woodstock, N. Y. 

In 1917, Pope Benedict XIV issued a detailed and very 
carefully prepared law book, called The Code of Canon Law. 
Although these laws are not enforceable in civil courts in the 
United States, they are binding In the courts of the Roman 
Catholic Church. 

In order to exercise his authority in all countries, the 
pope has delegated powers and duties to others. Named in 
order of precedence, these include cardinals, patriarchs, arch- 
bishops, bishops, priests, deacons, sub-deacons, and other 
lower orders of servants of the church. 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 91 

Mixed Marriages and the Education of Children 

The points at which the average non-Catholic is apt to 
come in conflict with this Code of Canon Law are in its legisla- 
tion regarding mixed marriages and regarding the education 
of children. First of all, the Roman Catholic Church forbids 
Christians who have been baptized in the name of the Trinity 
to become divorced. It considers the remarriage of such di- 
vorced persons to be sinful. The Roman Catholic Church also 
forbids all artificial methods of birth control. As a result, many 
Roman Catholic families are large. 

If a Roman Catholic wishes to marry a Protestant, for 
example, the church refuses to recognize the ceremony per- 
formed by a Protestant minister as a true marriage. The couple 
so married is regarded as living in sin. The Roman church 
requires that the parties go through a second ceremony before 
a Roman Catholic priest. 

The priest in turn is forbidden to perform the marriage 
ceremony unless the Protestant party signs two promises. First, 
he or she must agree not to interfere with the Roman Catholic 
party's going regularly to church and confession. All children 
born to the couple must be brought up from their earliest days 
as Roman Catholics. The Roman Catholic spouse must make 
a third promise, namely, that he will pray perseveringly for 
the conversion of the Protestant party to the Roman Catholic 
faith. 

No Church has attached more importance to the instruc- 
tion of children in its own faith than has the Roman Catholic 
Church. Even in a country where the state provides free educa- 
tion for all children, the Roman Catholic Church has estab- 
lished its own parochial schools in a vast number of towns in 
the country, and new ones continue to be built. The cost of 
maintaining these schools places a heavy financial burden on 
Catholic families and parishes, even though monks and nuns 
do the teaching and are not paid. Hundreds of thousands of 
children receive their entire education in these church-con- 
trolled schools where religious instruction is of supreme im- 



92 The Church Across the Street 

portance. In marked contrast to the public schools, neither the 
parents nor the public have any voice in their control. Even 
the ownership of the school property may be vested in the 
hands of the local bishop or archbishop, who then operates 
legally as a one-man corporation. The ownership of these 
schools is never in the hands of the Roman Catholic people of 
America, although they pay for them and their children are 
pupils. Some of the Roman Catholic institutions of higher 
learning, such as Notre Dame and the Catholic University of 
America, are well known. Many of them are controlled by 
religious orders; for instance, the Jesuits control Holy Cross 
in Massachusetts and Loyola University in Chicago, as well as 
the University of Detroit. Manhattan College in New York 
City is run by the Christian Brothers.There are also numerous 
colleges for women, such as the College of St. Elizabeth in 
New Jersey, conducted by the Sisters of Charity. 



Roman Catholic Hospitals 

Few cities are without hospitals founded and supported 
by the Church; they are found in smaller communities as well. 
More than a thousand such hospitals exist in the United States, 
some of them with many beds and treating hundreds of pa- 
tients each year. Although patients are usually admitted with- 
out regard to their religion, the majority of the doctors on the 
staff are likely to be Catholic, and many of the nurses are nuns. 
Often direct control is in the hands of some nursing order of 
nuns. 



Vatican City 

Although the popes once governed a large part of central 
and northern Italy, now their temporal power is confined to 
one-sixth of a square mile called Vatican City. This beautiful 
enclosure situated on a hillside above the Tiber River, has 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 93 

about a thousand inhabitants over whom the pope actually 
rules; but if any serious disorders should arise he may call in 
the Italian police. 

In this Vatican kingdom is the papal palace, called the 
Vatican. It is a cluster of large and impressive buildings with 
landscaped courts between them. In one section of the palace 
live the pope and a few of his highest officials. Here is the 
famous throne room where especially privileged visitors are 
received. Here are many well-staffed offices where ecclesiastical 
diplomats and other functionaries maintain close contacts 
with all parts of the world. Here also are museums with price- 
less treasures of sculpture, painting and tapestries, also a large 
library containing priceless old manuscripts. Within Vatican 
City are a half-dozen beautiful chapels, the most famous of 
which is the Sistine Chapel. Besides buildings there are the 
famous Vatican Gardens, made beautiful with flowers, shrubs 
and trees of many varieties. 

Inside Vatican City is also the vast Cathedral of St. Peter, 
with its magnificent dome, the largest and most renowned 
church building in the world. 

Roman Catholics and the Bible 

The Church of Rome regards the Bible as infallible. It 
also denies to the individual the right to a private interpreta- 
tion of any passage in the Bible on which the pope or the 
Church has declared the meaning. Consequently, most Roman 
Catholics are not encouraged to study the Bible directly them- 
selves. Instead, they are instructed in the teachings of the 
Church. Since World War I, however, the pope has permitted 
the circulation of certain approved translations of the Bible 
from the Latin into several modern languages, including 
Italian, French and English. The standard English translation 
is called the Douay Bible, so named from the town in France 
where in 1610 the first Roman Catholic English translation 
was completed. 



94 The Church Across the Street 

The Roman Catholic Sacraments 

To Roman Catholics, there are seven sacraments. Five of 
these, baptism, confirmation, the Eucharist (Holy Commun- 
ion), penance and extreme unction are for everybody. These 
sacraments are intended to dignify and to make sacred 
the important crises of life from the cradle to the grave. The 
other two sacraments are holy matrimony and holy orders. 
Matrimony is intended to give divine sanction to marriage 
and to the propagation of the human race. Holy orders (ordi- 
nation) hallows and safeguards the supplying of ministers of 
the Church. 

Roman Catholics teach that all these sacraments were in- 
stituted or arranged for by Christ himself. In performing 
them, certain words must be said exactly as they are given in 
the service book and certain visible acts must accompany the 
words. Otherwise the sacrament will be of no avail. 

Each sacrament is intended to bring a special benefit to 
the person receiving it. In the language of the Church, the 
sacraments "confer grace/' The word "grace" is defined as "a 
supernatural help from God which enlightens our mind and 
strengthens our will to do good and to avoid evil/' 6 

The Sacrament of Baptism 

For example, the sacrament of baptism is said to wash off 
the guilt of one's original sinful nature, which it is believed 
even innocent babies have inherited because of Adam's sin in 
the Garden of Eden. This does not mean, however, that bap- 
tism makes one perfect By no means; the tendency to sin still 
remains. Consequently, new sinful acts sprout again like 
weeds in a flower bed and will need forgiveness. 

The Roman Catholic Church teaches that, since the time 
of Christ, no unbaptized person will be admitted to heaven. 
It is believed that babies, who through no fault of their own 

6 A Catechism of Christian Doctrine, rev. ed. of the Baltimore Catechism 
no. 2. 1941. 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 95 

die unbaptized, cannot go to heaven, but live forever in a 
comfortable and beautiful region (called the limbo of infants), 
a place especially reserved for them. 



The Sacrament of Confirmation 

Confirmation is defined as a sacrament that imparts to 
one the sevenfold spiritual gifts that the Holy Spirit bestows. 
This strengthens a person and prepares him to face the diffi- 
culties of the Christian life. In modern times in America, 
many children are confirmed between the ages of nine and 
twelve. Usually only a bishop is permitted to administer this 
sacrament. After making the sign of the Cross on the child's 
forehead with fragrant sacred oil, the bishop gives the child 
a gentle slap on the cheek to suggest that he must be prepared 
to endure all affronts for the sake of the faith. 



The Sacrament of the Eucharist 

Protestant churches celebrate the sacrament of the Lord's 
Supper, often called the Communion, in remembrance of the 
farewell meal of Christ and the twelve disciples just before his 
trial and crucifixion. In the Roman Catholic Church this 
sacrament is called the Eucharist, a Greek word used in the 
Old Testament to mean "thank offering." 

The service at which the Eucharist is celebrated is called 
the "Mass." This word comes from the Latin missa, meaning 
"the dismissal." It is so called because in the early Church un- 
believers or other unbaptized persons were dismissed at the 
close of the first portion of the service, the Eucharist being 
considered too sacred a mystery for them to witness. For a 
baptized person who has reached the age of responsibility, not 
to attend Mass at least once a week is a "mortal" sin. 

In this sacrament the "elements," which are bread and 
wine, when consecrated by the priest are believed to have 
been converted into the actual body and blood of Christ. The 



96 The Church A cross the Street 

Roman Catholic Church teaches that these elements have be- 
come more than mere symbols; that they have been actually 
changed into the substance of the body and the substance of 
the blood of Christ. This doctrine is called by the long name, 
transubstantiation. In this sacrament, two miracles are alleged 
to take place at the same instant. The first is the conversion 
of the bread and wine into the substance of the real body and 
blood of Christ. The second is the fact that this changed sub- 
stance still looks, tastes and smells like bread and wine. 

After the consecration of the bread and of the wine and 
before he takes Communion himself, the priest performs a 
ceremony known as the Elevation. With an appropriate 
prayer, he lifts one consecrated wafer high above his head as 
a sign that he is offering to God the body of Christ. A moment 
later, he elevates the chalice containing the wine. In celebrat- 
ing Mass the priest believes he is repeating in a "bloodless" 
fashion the sacrifice made by Christ when he was crucified. 
This repetition of the infinite sacrifice of God's Son is said to 
benefit all who partake afterwards of the Communion. In 
Roman Catholic churches today, in the United States and 
almost everywhere, lay members are not allowed to drink the 
wine; only a priest may do that. 

Every Roman Catholic is required, unless illness pre- 
vents, to confess his sins to a priest and to receive Communion 
(that is to have the priest place a consecrated wafer on his 
tongue) at the altar rail at least once a year. This is one reason 
why Roman Catholic churches are so crowded at the Easter 
season. 

At the Sunday afternoon services in Roman Catholic 
churches, no Masses are celebrated. Instead in a very impres- 
sive ceremony, called the Benediction of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment, a consecrated wafer is exhibited in a sparkling gilded 
frame, called a Monstrance. When it is looked upon, all 
Roman Catholics present kneel and make the sign of the cross. 

Famous composers have written music to accompany the 
Mass and the Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament. Protestant 
Church music has been greatly enriched by selections from 
the works of Roman Catholic musicians. 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 97 

The Sacrament of Penance 

The sacrament of penance is believed to be the means 
ordained by Christ by which the guilt of sins committed after 
baptism may be removed. Penance involves confessing one's 
serious (or "mortal") sins to a priest, naming the sins to him 
and expressing repentance and the purpose not to repeat them. 
Coveting a neighbor's wife or even his material possessions is 
one of the "mortar' sins. It is not enough to confess one's 
mortal sins to another person who is not a priest, or even to the 
person who has been wronged; nor is it sufficient to confess 
one's mortal sins in private prayer to God. The priest claims 
to represent Christ as judge, on the theory that God has given 
the priest the power to forgive sins or to leave them .unfor- 
given. He may also prescribe certain tasks to be performed as 
a penalty to satisfy God's justice. The priest, however, is in 
duty bound to keep secret all knowledge gained through con- 
fessions made to him. It is taught that if one commits even one 
mortal sin and dies before making confession to a priest when 
the means for confession are accessible, that person is liable to 
the penalty of eternal damnation. Soldiers and others dying 
suddenly are excused from such strict requirements. 

The Sacrament of Extreme Unction 

This sacrament is performed on those about to die. It 
offers forgiveness of the last sins which may have been com- 
mitted. In this sacrament, the priest usually touches with con- 
secrated oil the eyes, nose, mouth, hands and feet of the dying 
person and prays for forgiveness for all sins of which these 
different parts of the body may have been guilty. If the person 
should recover, the sacrament may be repeated when the need 
again arises. 

The Saints and the Festivals 

The Roman Catholic Church takes pride in a very con- 
siderable number of good men and women who have been 



98 The Church Across the Street 

"heroically" faithful to Christ and the Church. After the death 
of such persons, if they are thought to be desirable candidates 
for sainthood, prolonged and costly investigations will be 
made of their lives and the results of the study will be pre- 
sented to the pope. If he judges that, although not 100 per cent 
sinless, the persons when living were really saints, and if he 
finds proof that two miracles have been performed by them 
since their death, the pope will add their names to the ap- 
proved list. An elaborate ceremony of "canonization" will 
then take place in Rome. 

From that time on, those who come to a church to pray 
may beg the newly canonized saint to intercede with the 
heavenly Father to grant special grace or favor. Answers to 
such prayers are often publicly acknowledged by placing stone 
placques in the churches, bearing such inscriptions as: 
"Thanks be to St. Agnes for help in passing an examination," 
or for "recovery from a serious illness." In some churches, wor- 
shipers express their gratitude for cures for which they have 
prayed by getting the sexton to hang discarded crutches on 
the inside wall of the church, or a wax model of a leg or arm. 

Some shrines have become very famous for the cures said 
to have taken place there. Such a one is that of St. Anne de 
Beaupre in Quebec, Canada. To this shrine many pilgrims 
flock from all over North America, hoping for the miracle 
that will cure them. 



How Many Roman Catholics Are There? 

There are said to be about 41 million Roman Catholics 
in the United States. It should be noted, however, that in 
making their statistics the Roman Catholics include all who 
have been baptized in infancy and are not known to have 
died, even though many of these are children or may have 
neglected Communion or lost touch with their priest through 
moving to some other town. Once one is a member of the 
Catholic Church, one becomes a permanent member in the 
eyes of the Church. Thus this figure of 41 million is not en- 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 99 

tirely comparable with the membership figures of Protestant 
churches, although these too are not entirely accurate. In ad- 
dition to the Roman Catholics, there is also the membership 
of the dissident Old Catholic Church, numbering somewhat 
less than a hundred thousand, and itself split into several smal- 
ler groups. 



The Power of the Church 

In spite of all that may seem outmoded in Roman Cathol- 
icism, in spite of its exaltation of the authority of the Church 
above what may seem to others as the authority of truth, there 
is a power in this ancient institution which deserves profound 
respect. 

One who as a child attended Mass regularly with his 
parents and who later left the Church, describes in these words 
the elements of value which it had for him. "I got an impres- 
sion of mighty wonder and the feeling that this worship pos- 
sessed an awful and final authority. We were there not because 
we had nothing else to do, nor because we were going to be 
entertained; we were there because tremendous things sur- 
rounded us and mighty things awaited us and prodigious 
things were above us/' The Church dramatized "man's lof- 
tiest concern, which is the winning of help from the Unseen, 
and his deepest hunger, which is for sublimity and ecstasy and 
awe/' 7 



The Eastern Orthodox Churches 



Eastern Orthodox churches can usually be recognized 
by their distinctive architecture, the most striking features of 
which are their onion-shaped domes. These churches stem 

7 William L. Sullivan, Under Orders (Richard R. Smith, 1945) , p. 31. 



100 The Church Across the Street 

from that group of churches which in the eleventh century 
ceased to be in communion with Rome. They are sometimes 
called Greek Orthodox churches because the earliest liturgies 
were in the Greek language, whereas the Roman Catholics 
from the third century onward used Latin. From the ninth 
century onward the Slavic nations, such as Bulgaria, Serbia 
and Russia, have used a translation from the Greek into an 
ancient tongue called Old Church Slavonic. Some of the Or- 
thodox churches still use Syriac in their liturgy, an ancient 
language very similar to the Aramaic which Jesus spoke. 

These churches are divided into sixteen different organ- 
izations, each bearing a national name. These branches are 
quite independent of each other, yet they are in communion 
with one another, each recognizing all the others as genuine 
Orthodox churches. They all agree in doctrine and use in 
their services ancient liturgies. They regard themselves as the 
successors of the apostolic churches in Asia Minor and lay 
great stress on orthodoxy. They have now some of the leading 
Christian churches in Jerusalem. 



The Russian Orthodox Church 

Before World War I, these Eastern Orthodox churches 
had a membership estimated at 121 million. Eight times as 
many of these were in Russia as in all other countries put 
together. As early as 997, Czar Vladimir, whose chief city was 
Kiev, had made Christianity the state religion. As it grew in 
power and wealth the Russian Church became very subser- 
vient to the state, and deserved some of the abuse heaped upon 
it by Lenin and his followers. With the overthrow of the czarist 
empire by the Union of Socialist Soviet Republics, the Church 
as such was separated from the state and persecuted, and de- 
prived of its great wealth. No one outside Russia can estimate 
the present strength of the Church there, nor can one prophesy 
what the future may bring. 




The oldest icon of the Virgin in Russia is found in the Cathedral 
of St. Sophia, in the ancient city of Novgorod. (The Bettmann 
Archive) 



1 02 The Church A cross the Street 

The Missionary Work of the Russian Church 

With the expansion of the Russian empire into eastern 
Europe, Siberia and the Caucasus, the Orthodox Church also 
spread. It established churches in Alaska as well. When Poles, 
Russians, Syrians, Albanians, Greeks, Bulgarians and Ruma- 
nians began emigrating to America, the Orthodox churches 
followed them. Thus it happens that there are about twenty 
branches of the Eastern Church, most of them having a dif- 
ferent national origin and each largely independent of the 
rest. The largest in North America is the Greek archdiocese; 
with its South American membership included, it has a mem- 
bership of more than a million. The next largest is the Russian 
Orthodox Greek Catholic Church of America with a member- 
ship of about 760,000. The combined membership of all the 
Eastern Orthodox churches in North America is nearly 3 mil- 
lion, which makes this ancient Church far from the smallest 
of religious bodies in the New World. Like the Roman 
Catholics, the Eastern Orthodox Catholics tend to be con- 
centrated in cities. There are many of them in San Francisco, 
Chicago, Detroit, Pittsburgh and New York. 

Their Forms of Worship 

To attend a service in one of the Eastern churches is a 
most interesting experience. Worshipers may purchase candles 
as they enter. Instead of images there are on the walls many 
paintings, called ikons, before which worshippers place their 
lighted candles and kneel in prayer. Some even kiss the ikons. 
The air is filled with the odor of burning incense. 

In the United States the language of the liturgy is usu- 
ally Old Church Slavonic or Greek. Worshipers may stand 
throughout the service, which may last two or three hours. 
The vestments of the priests are very colorful but different 
from those worn in the Roman Catholic services. 

In no church is the choral music more beautiful than 
that heard in the Eastern Orthodox churches, their music 



IGNATIUS LOYOLA 103 

having been developed to a fine art through many centuries. 
No musical instruments are used, but remarkable effects are 
obtained by the skillful blending of male and female voices. 
Music composed by Russians has greatly enriched church 
music in many denominations. 



Their Organization 

There are three orders of the ministry. Beginning with 
the lowest they are deacons, priests and bishops. Certain of the 
bishops of the large sees are called "metropolitans" and a very 
few are called "patriarchs." The parish priests are called 
"popes," which is equivalent to "father." Some of the priests 
become monks. The vows of all monks are alike and bind 
them to obedience, chastity, prayer and poverty. The parish 
priests are allowed to marry before ordination, but if the wife 
dies, there can be no second marriage. The monks must be 
celibate. Only monks may be elected bishops. 



Their Beliefs 

In belief, the Eastern Orthodox churches resemble the 
Roman Catholic Church. They accept the seven sacraments, 
except extreme unction. Baptism is by immersion. They do 
not usually practice confession to the priests. In most countries 
the date for Easter is different from that in the Western world. 
They permit divorce by lay members. 

The division of the Western and Eastern churches was 
not due primarily to differences in doctrine. It came about 
rather because of the political situation in Europe during the 
period of Christian expansion. Both churches have a complex 
system of church government, in the West headed in Rome 
by the pope, and in the East by his rival the patriarch of 
Constantinople. Their elaborate liturgies are utterly unlike 
anything known in the early days of the churches founded by 
the apostles. Both seem far removed from the free and spirit- 
ual religion of Jesus. 



104 The Church Across the Street 

The Eastern Catholic Churches 

The Crusaders, and later the Roman Catholics in Poland 
and France, made many efforts to induce the Eastern churches 
to recognize the pope as their only lawful head. They achieved 
their greatest success in Poland, where several million such 
converts to Rome were made. These converts submitted to the 
pope, but were allowed to retain almost unchanged their 
litanies in Old Church Slavonic. Called "Uniats" by the Rus- 
sians, they are coming to prefer to be called Eastern Catholics. 
These Uniats are increasing in the United States. They pray 
for the pope and he chooses their bishops. 



6. Thomas Cranmer 



Will you not understand what the priest prayeth for you? Had 
you rather be like pies and parrots, that be taught to speak and yet 
understand not one word what they say, than be true Christian 
men, that pray unto God in heart and faith? ... Be you such 
enemies to your country that you will not suffer us to laud God, 
to thank Him, and to use His sacraments in our own tongues? 

THOMAS CRANMER 



This Hand Hath Offended 1 



If only Henry VIII had married someone else instead of 
his brother's widow, if only she had borne him a male child; 
if only she had not been Catharine of Aragon, the daughter of 
Ferdinand and Isabella, the greatest sovereigns of Europe; if 
only Henry VIII had not become so passionately enamored of 
Anne Boleyn; if only the pope had been willing to compromise 
and say that Henry's first marriage had been unlawful, and, 
therefore, no marriage at all; if only then how long would 
England have remained a Roman Catholic country? Who can 
say? Life is full of just such "ifs," and no one can predict which 
if is going to add just the extra weight needed to change the 
balance of destiny. 

Henry VIII Finds His Man 

Henry VIII cared supremely for but one thing and that 
was to marry the beautiful Anne Boleyn. But his people were 



106 The Church Across the Street 

the spiritual subjects of the Roman pontiff, and belonged to 
the Holy Catholic Church; and the Church meant the words 
used in the marriage ceremony: "What God hath joined let 
no man put asunder." So Henry VIII had to choose. It was 
either the pope or Anne Boleyn; Henry chose the woman he 
loved, and in so doing he himself became the head of the 
Church in his kingdom. 

To Henry VIII it seemed a long time between the day 
in 1527 when he openly announced his desire to find another 
queen who might bear him a royal son and heir to the throne, 
and the day seven years later when he actually achieved his 
desire. He could flout the pope, but his conscience would not 
allow him to flout the Christian Church in his own land. So 
until he could find a churchman who would be willing and 
able to assist him toward his goal, Henry was helpless. He 
needed a man learned in the canon law, a priest well trained 
in holy orders, a suave, unassuming gentleman, who would be 
subservient to the royal will. 

It was the king's good fortune to find just such a man, but 
Thomas Cranmer was more than all this. He was already 
secretly inclined toward some of the Protestant beliefs. In his 
own heart he had rejected the miracle of the change of the 
bread and wine at Communion to the substance of the body 
and blood of Christ. Secretly he yearned to change the Roman 
Catholic rituals at a number of points. He believed in allowing 
priests to marry, for he himself was both a Catholic priest and 
a married man, but he dared not live openly with his wife. 
Thomas Cranmer was no Luther or Calvin or Knox. Cranmer 
was too timid and too politic to risk his life by boldly initiating 
a new movement; yet he was willing to go as far as his Royal 
Highness cared to go. 

Henry's discovery of Cranmer seems almost a matter of 
chance. A royal representative came one day to the same home 
in which this young professor from Oxford was visiting. The 
conversation turned about "the king's matter/' "Why not sub- 
mit the question to the university faculties?" suggested Thom- 
as Cranmer. "If they rule favorably the king will have good 
cause, no matter what the pope may decide/' Simple though 



THOMAS CRANMER 107 

the idea sounds, it was passed on to the king who promptly 
sent word to Cranmer to write out a case for him which might 
be presented to the faculties of Oxford and Cambridge. 



The King Becomes Supreme Head of the Church 

From then on Cranmer's advancement was rapid. He was 
sent as a special emissary to Rome, but to no avail. On his 
return the king made him chaplain to the household of Anne 
Boleyn, and finally his Royal Highness appointed him as Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, the highest ecclesiastical office in the 
land. 

Through Cranmer's adroit exposition of canon law and 
of the so-called facts in the case, a favorable verdict was handed 
down by the faculties and concurred in by Parliament, who 
even passed a law forbidding appeal to any authority outside 
England. Archbishop Cranmer pronounced the marriage with 
Catharine of Aragon null and void, and proclaimed Henry 
VIII and Anne Boleyn to be man and wife. At Henry's com- 
mand, Parliament announced its recognition of the king as 
"the Supreme Head of the Church of England." From that 
day to this (with the exception of about six short years), the 
national Church of England has been a Protestant Church. 



Other Reasons for the Reformation 

But how, one asks, could such a tremendous change, af- 
fecting the religious life of a whole nation, be brought about 
through the mere annulment of a royal marriage? Why has not 
the Reformation been rescinded during all these four hundred 
years since 1534? 

The answer is in part that the Roman Catholic Church, 
in acquiring wealth and power, had lost its soul. In its zeal for 
power it had removed itself from the common people. Further- 
more, many of the clergy were grossly immoral and most of 
them were ignorant. 



108 The Church Across the Street 

Once the break with Rome was made, Henry VIII began 
wantonly to dismantle and to destroy the monasteries where, 
it is said, over a fourth of the wealth of the nation had been 
concentrated. These lands, buildings and priceless works of 
art Henry seized and distributed widely among the smaller 
and greater manorial lords of the land; and, of course, he ap- 
propriated a bounteous portion for the Crown. Through this 
campaign against the monasteries Henry VIII made the 
Reformation a profitable venture. Thousands of Englishmen 
were given a financial stake in its maintenance. 

It is also true that Englishmen have long resisted in- 
fringement of their liberties by any foreign authority. The 
Roman pope seemed far away. The spirit of nationalism had 
been spreading and with it came a weakening of the power of 
the pope. Many Englishmen had long resented papal attempts 
to collect revenues in England and the control exercised by 
Rome in the matter of marriage. 

There were other and deeper causes, however, for the 
success of the reformation, even though it was occasioned by 
the love affairs of a sensuous king. To understand these, one 
must search the annals of the fourteenth and fifteenth cen- 
turies in England to find the real, though often forgotten men 
who had been leavening the thought of English churchmen 
with Protestant heresies, and so had been secretly undermining 
the power of the Holy Catholic faith. 



The Significance of John Wycliffe 

One of these men died almost one hundred and fifty years 
before Henry proclaimed himself the head of the Church. 
John Wycliffe is often called "the morning star of the Ref- 
ormation in England." And why? Because it was John Wy- 
cliffe who first persuaded an English king to refuse to pay a 
certain part of the tribute demanded by the Holy See, saying 
that it was wrong for the pope to be rich if he were the rep- 
resentative of Christ on earth. It was John Wycliffe who pro- 
tested against the rich estates held by the monasteries and 



THOMAS CRANMER 109 

against the profligate living to which even friars sworn to 
poverty had succumbed. It was John Wycliffe who organized 
a band of "poor preachers" and who sent them from village 
to village throughout central England, to teach the people 
the spiritual lessons of the gospel in words they could under- 
stand. It was these "poor preachers" who held services, using 
the English language in their prayers and readings, while all 
the Roman Catholic clergy were chanting Latin. It was John 
Wycliffe who first, with the help of his associates, translated 
the entire Bible into the English language. It was John Wy- 
cliffe who had proclaimed every man his own priest and so 
able to approach God directly, and who asserted that even the 
pope might make a mistake, and if he did wrong he should 
not be obeyed. 

Although this same John Wycliffe escaped being burned 
at the stake, he and a half-dozen of his followers were dropped 
from their professorships at Oxford. Some recanted; others 
fled the country. Had it not been for a stroke of paralysis, John 
Wycliffe would have had to obey the Pope's summons to Rome 
to be tried. Even thirty years after Wycliffe's death, fear of the 
further spread of his doctrines was so intense that by command 
of the Pope the Bishop of Lincoln required that Wycliffe's 
body should be exhumed and burned at the stake and the 
ashes thrown into the river. 



William Tyndale and His English Bible 

Then came the fortuitous invention of movable type 
which, by the end of the fifteenth century, made possible the 
distribution of the printed page throughout England. This 
meant that the Bible, instead of being laboriously copied by 
hand, could now be duplicated by the hundred. A Bible, pre- 
viously sold for two hundred pounds, could now be obtained 
for ten pounds. Families of moderate means could have copies 
in their own homes. 

There was also a man, named William Tyndale, a con- 
temporary of Thomas Cranmer, who became fired with a zeal 



1 10 The Church Across the Street 

to make a better translation of the New Testament, by work- 
ing It out from the original Greek text. "If God spare my life/' 
he said to a churchman of rank, "ere many years I will cause 
the boy that driveth the plough to know more of the Scripture 
than thou dost" 

Some years before this, however, Arundel, the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, caused a law to be enacted forbidding 
any one under threat of excommunication to make a transla- 
tion of the Scripture without a license, Tyndale was unable to 
secure this license. He therefore sought safety In another 
country. He went to Germany, consulted Martin Luther, and 
worked in secrecy for many years. Finally on a German press 
in Worms, his English New Testament was printed. 

In this great work William Tyndale showed his power 
of beautiful and forceful expression. The rhythms that char- 
acterize the language in our King James Version of the Bible, 
rhythms so pleasing to the ear and so harmonious with the 
thought, are In large measure the rhythmic words created by 
Tyndale's skill and devotion. 

Tyndale was equally adept in writing thought-provoking 
comments on the Biblical texts and adding them to the 
chapters. Many of these had anti-Catholic Implications, and 
when copies of his New Testament began to trickle into Eng- 
land, one fell Into the hands of Henry VIII. The comments 
so offended his Majesty that he had all copies banned from 
the country. 

In other ways William Tyndale proved himself to be 
neither suave nor politic. He expressed himself vigorously 
against the king's plan to marry Anne Boleyn. As a result, Tyn- 
dale was not safe even In Germany. He worked secretly, mov- 
ing apparently from time to time to avoid spies Henry sent out 
to hunt him down and kidnap him wherever he might be. But 
with the help of his friend Coverdale, Tyndale finally suc- 
ceeded after nearly ten years of quiet work in translating and 
printing the entire Bible. 

Then he fled to Antwerp, hoping to be able to live quiet- 
ly in a Protestant country. But on the sixth of October 1536, 



THOMAS CRANMER 



111 



spies sent by the Roman Catholic emperor in France, lured 
him out of his hostelry by trickery, strangled him and burned 

his body. 

An English Bible in Every Church 

The Bible that Tyndaie and Coverdale had translated 
was not so easily destroyed. In fact, it was but one year after 
Tyndale's murder that Cranmer induced Parliament to order 
a large volume of this translation to be placed in every church 
in the land, and the clergy were enjoined "expressly to pro- 
voke, stir, and exhort every person to read the same." But 
another name than Tyndale's had been substituted on the 
title page, and all his comments had been omitted. Only by so 
doing could Henry have been persuaded to accept the innova- 
tion as appropriate. When this act had been finally decreed, 
Cranmer wrote the prime minister saying, "You have showed 
me more pleasure herein, than If you had given me a thousand 
pounds." 

All through the lifetime of Henry VIII, Thomas 
Cranmer fretted inwardly for opportunities to initiate more 
changes in the Roman Catholic forms of worship, but out- 
wardly he held himself in willing conformity to his master's 
will. Others in favor in the king's court, officers, ministers, 
queens, one by one fell under his wrath and one by one they 
were put away; but Thomas Cranmer stood by the king unto 
death and the king trusted Cranmer as he did no other man. 
From the day of the king's death to Cranmer's own tragic end, 
he let his beard grow uncut as a sign of his loyalty. 



Cranmer Is at Last Free 

At last, in 1547 when the old king died, Thomas Cranmer 
was free. In spite of all six marriages, Henry VIII had but one 
son who survived him. Edward VI he was called, a sickly ten- 
year-old lad, completely under the control of Cranmer and the 



&:. ,&i. 




Three English churchmen joined the ranks of Protestant martyrs: 
Bishops Nicholas Ridley (left) and Hugh Latimer (right) were 
burned at the stake in 15 5 5, Archbishop Thomas Cranmer (center) 
in 1556. From the painting by Lejeune. (Keystone View Co.) 



THOMAS CRANMER 113 

ministers of the court. Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Can- 
terbury, was now the real head of the Church of England, and 
he was free to lead the people forward toward as thorough- 
going a reformation as he desired. 

He set about to bring to completion three important 
changes, on which he had been working quietly for years. The 
first was to prepare and promulgate a series of services in 
English which could replace the Latin rituals that were still 
being used throughout England. The second change was to 
state in creedal form the beliefs of the new Church, and the 
third was to state the laws by which the new Church and the 
morals of the people should be governed. 



The Book of Common Prayer 

It was in what Cranmer did to bring about the first of 
these changes that he made his most lasting and important 
contribution to the Protestant Church in England. If he had 
merely translated the Latin prayers and readings into English, 
without making any changes at all in the ideas, many would 
have been shocked to hear prayers said in the common 
language of daily speech. But to make radical changes in the 
ideas besides to eliminate all prayers for the dead in purga- 
tory, to cut out all words of address to the Holy Mother of 
God, to change the Communion ritual so that the people 
partook of the bread and wine merely in remembrance that 
Christ died for them to make such changes meant changing 
everything important. 

And with the changes in words went more spectacular 
changes. Altars were removed from the churches and simple 
Communion tables substituted. The minister stood at the 
head of the table facing the congregation instead of turning 
his back and kneeling before the altar. All partook of both 
the bread and wine, instead of the priest's drinking the wine 
for all. 

Although the new prayer book was not appreciated by 
the people of Cranmer's generation, his part in the prepara- 



I M The Church Across the Street 

tion of this Book of Common Prayer represents the most last- 
ing and important contribution which he made to the Ref- 
ormation. Like William Tyndale, Thomas Cranmer had a 
remarkable gift of expression through the written word. 

Although the edition now used is not just as Cranmer 
composed it, many of the prayers, litanies and collects are as 
he penned thein. They are English prose at its best. They 
"provided a substitute for the noble Latin rhythms on which 
the soul of Europe had been formed for more than a thousand 
years, and he gave to the Church of England a treasure by the 
aesthetic effect of which more than by anything else her spirit 
has remained alive and she Ik- : attached herself to the hearts 
of men." 1 



Catholic Mary Becomes Queen 

Cranmer's steps toward reform, however, had scarcely 
more than begun when the boy king died. At the age of sixteen, 
in 1553, he was succeeded on the throne by Mary, the eldest 
child of Henry VIII and Catharine of Aragon. Mary was a 
devout, even a fanatical Roman Catholic. So the tables were 
turned: those who had plotted to keep her from the throne, in 
order to give her Protestant sister Elizabeth the crown instead, 
were executed as traitors. Those who had been supporting the 
Reformation either fled or recanted or were imprisoned and 
sent to the stake. In one month's time fifty Protestant martyrs 
were burned at the stake. Even the politic and powerful Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury found himself in mortal peril. 

With two of his most faithful bishops, Ridley and Lat- 
imer, he was imprisoned in the Tower of London. Later all 
three were removed to the Bocardo prison in Oxford, hard by 
the city wall. For a while the three shared a common room; 
later Ridley and Latimer were removed. Sometime later Cran- 
mer stood at his window, watching a milling and shouting 
crowd outside the wall, and saw his two friends tied to two 
stakes and burned to death. 

1 Hilaire Belloc, Cranmer (London: Cassell, 1931) , pp. 245-246. 




For the true confession of his -faith in St. Mary's Church, Oxford, 
Cranmer was pulled from the platform by friars and papists and 
led immediately to the stake. (The Bettmann Archive) 



116 The Church Across the Street 

Archbishop Cranmer Is Unfrocked 

Still Cranmer himself was spared. Without the command 
of the Pope, Queen Mary could not burn for heresy a man 
who once had held the highest office in the Church of Eng- 
land, He must be put through the ceremony of debasing. 
When the Pope's condemnation finally came, messengers ar- 
rived at Cranmer's prison. They clothed him in all the official 
vestments, suitable to the highest of the seven orders of rank 
in the church, including those of the Archbishop of Canter- 
bury. Thus adorned, and with staff in hand and the sacred 
mitre on his head, Cranmer was conducted to the cathedral. 
There in a mocking ceremony, they stripped from him one 
after another all the vestments of office. In their stead, they 
gave him a yeoman's plain and much-worn gown. To make his 
degradation complete, a barber shaved his head. 

Granmer's Struggle with Conscience 

Still Thomas Cranmer waited in prison not knowing 
what his fate might be. Men were sent to plead with him to 
recant. It was not too late to gain a reprieve. Finally the old 
man began to weaken. He had always believed it right to be 
obedient to the throne. Many a time he had yielded to Henry 
VIII when his conscience would have led him by a different 
road. Perhaps now his fidelity to the queen should supersede 
his loyalty to the faith. He wrote a letter to her Majesty ex- 
pressing his loyalty to her. This was not acceptable. He wrote 
again and yet again. Each assertion became stronger than the 
one preceding until he had written six different recantations, 
until he had denied all the important things for which he had 
stood during the previous twenty years. He pronounced him- 
self a loyal Roman Catholic on every count. 

Still there was no response from the throne. Instead, the 
hour was set for his final appearance in St. Mary's Church. It 
was a rainy spring morning. A crowd of villagers waited out- 
side the church as a procession headed by two black-gowned 



THOMAS CRANMER 117 

friars, with a white-bearded old man between them, entered 
the house of worship. Voices were hushed as the beautiful, yet 
plaintive, strains of "Nunc dimittis" issued from the great 
organ. It was the music which for years untold has sanctified 
the passing of a man from this life into the hoped-for life 
eternal. 

The friars escorted the old man to a platform opposite 
the pulpit. Soon a priest stepped to the pulpit and began to 
preach. "He made a recital of all Cranmer 's enormous mis- 
deeds/' For years Cranmer had set forth heresy after heresy. 
These he had openly preached and many he had written down 
in books. It was only during his last days in prison that the 
grace of God had moved him to recant but "never had evils 
so enormous been excused, never had a man continuing so 
long in them been pardoned, and for the sake of example, 
pardon could not now be granted: the Queen and the Council 
had taken their decision and Cranmer was to die." 2 



The Final Recantation 

When the priest had finished his sermon, he asked the 
congregation to pray for the condemned man. Thomas Cran- 
mer knelt with the rest. He prayed aloud in a pitiful cry for 
forgiveness. "Oh, Father of Heaven, Son of God, Redeemer 
of the world . . . have mercy upon me. ... I have offended more 
grievously than any can express. . . . Oh, Lord God, my sins are 
great, yet have mercy upon me for Thy great mercy. Oh, God 
the Son, Thou wast not made Man for few nor small offences. 
. . . Although my sins be great, yet Thy mercy is greater/' 

He rose. A solemn quiet filled the church. From a down- 
cast and pitiable figure, Cranmer became transformed. Up- 
rightness and resolve were manifest in the way he stood. His 
voice was calm and clear. 

And now, forasmuch at, I have come to the last end of my 
life, whereupon hangeth all my life past and my life to come, 



1 18 The Church Across the Street 

either to live with my Saviour Christ forever in joy, or else to be 
in pains forever with the wicked devils in hell; and I see before 
mine eyes presently either heaven to receive me, or else hell ready 
to swallow me up: ... 

The great thing that so troubleth my conscience, more than 
any other thing that I ever said or did in my life ... is my setting 
abroad of writings contrary to the truth, which here now I re- 
nounce and refuse as things written with my hand contrary to the 
truth which I thought in my heart, and written for fear of death, 
and to save my life if it might be; and that is all such bills which 
I have written or signed with my hand since my degradation; 
wherein I have written many things untrue. And forasmuch as my 
hand offendeth in writing contrary to my heart, it shall be first 
burned. And as for the Pope, 1 refuse him as Christ's enemy and 
anti-Christ, with all his false doctrine. And as for the sacraments.... 



The Noble End 

With these words a great clamor arose. There were shouts 
of "Stop the heretic's mouth!" "Take him away!" Thomas 
Cranmer was dragged from the platform and hurried down 
the aisle, out of the church, through the village lane toward 
the north gate, and out beyond the wall to the spot where, but 
a short while before, he had seen his friends Ridley and Lat- 
imer, meet their death. The people from the church crowded 
about the upright stake around which fagots had been piled. 
They watched as he was bound to the stake with a steel band. 
Those who were nearby wondered that there was no trace of 
fear on his face. He even shook hands with a few of the people. 
At the final moment he stood triumphant, at peace with his 
Maker, of whose mercy he was now sure. 

As the flames rose, the people saw him hold his right hand 
out into the fire, and they heard him cry with a loud voice, 
"This hand hath offended, let it first be burned!" And there 
he held it till the flames destroyed his power to command. 

Thus died Thomas Cranmer, the man, unfrocked and 
penitent. 



THOMAS CRANMER 119 

The Episcopalians 

"What a beautiful church this is!" How often that re- 
mark is heard! In New England the white church spire and 
the pillared porch are almost as much a feature of the land- 
scape as are the lovely green hills. Such churches are frequently 
Congregational (now United Church of Christ), or Unitarian 
(now Unitarian Universalist). Elsewhere, as for example in 
Virginia, quaint brick churches are more often seen, reminis- 
cent of the little village churches of old England, with their 
ivy-covered walls and adjacent churchyard. Often these are 
Episcopal, and they are in a sense as truly monuments of Arch- 
bishop Cranmer as if they had been built with his own hand. 
In them each Sunday are read those beautiful litanies and 
prayers which he helped to prepare four centuries ago. 

Although the Episcopal Church is today one of the 
strongest denominations in the United States, with somewhat 
more than a million members, it was not always so. During 
the American Revolution, churches linked with the Church 
of England almost ceased to exist. This was true even in Vir- 
ginia, where the first Episcopal (then called Anglican) church 
on this continent was founded in 1607 at Jamestown. This was 
true despite the fact that two-thirds of the signers of the Dec- 
laration of Independence were Anglican. George Washington 
himself was an Anglican. 

The Tory record of some of the Anglican Church mem- 
bers, however, was not the only handicap from which the 
Church of post-Revolutionary days suffered. Prior to the Rev- 
olution, the Anglican Church in America had been under the 
jurisdiction of the bishop of London. Its ministers were 
obliged to cross the Atlantic for ordination. All church affairs 
were handled in England, except when they were of purely 
local concern. After the thirteen colonies broke away from the 
mother country, the Anglican churches found themselves 
without bishops and without the means of getting any, for any 
new bishop, in order to be consecrated, had to take the oath 
of allegiance to the king of England. 



120 The Church Across the Street 

The Independent Protestant Episcopal Church 

Samuel Seabury was finally elected by the Anglicans of 
Connecticut as their bishop, and was sent to England for con- 
secration. After a year of waiting, he found the English bishops 
still unwilling to consecrate him. Seabury, therefore, went to 
the small and independent Episcopal Church of Scotland. 
Their bishop willingly acceded to the request of the Connecti- 
cut church, and consecrated Samuel Seabury to his holy office 
on November 14, 1784, by the historic ceremony of "laying on 
of hands." In this way the "apostolic succession/' or line of 
consecrated bishops from the days of the apostles, remained 
unbroken. When the Anglican churches in America became 
independent of the mother church in England they took the 
name Protestant Episcopal. 

Both Like and Unlike the Roman Catholic Church 

Anglicans and Episcopalians are closer to the Roman 
Catholic Church than any of the other Protestant denomina- 
tions. In England, the Anglican Church is an established 
church, that is, it is the only church formally recognized by the 
national government. Its support comes from endowments 
and government funds, to which are added voluntary con- 
tributions. These last are very important when it comes to 
the upkeep of many of the ancient and magnificent cathedrals 
and abbey churches. The king (or queen, when there is no 
royal male heir to succeed to the throne), is titular head. The 
actual administration, however, is largely in the hands of the 
two chief ecclesiastical dignitaries, the archbishops of Canter- 
bury and York. Parliament must give its consent before any 
radical changes are made in ecclesiastical faith or practice. For 
example, any alterations in the Book of Common Prayer must 
receive the consent of Parliament. Thus, somewhat paradoxi- 
cally, such changes might even be blocked by the votes of non- 
Anglicans in Parliament. 

But even though the Anglican Church is the only recog- 



THOMAS CRANMER i 2 1 

nized church in the United Kingdom, there is nevertheless 
complete freedom of worship and its actual membership is 
only about $\/ z million. However, it is also strong in the British 
colonies and Commonwealth. There are, for example, about 
2 million Anglicans in Canada, and more than a third of those 
belonging to any church in Australia are Anglican. Yet the 
Anglican Church in each dominion is entirely independent of 
the parent church. Each elects its own bishops and may use a 
slightly different prayer book. The total number of Anglicans 
and Episcopalians the world over is said to be about 40 million. 

The Church of England and many of the Episcopal 
churches in our own country continue the observance of most 
of the holy days and religious festivals inherited from the 
Catholic Church. Indeed, the observance of these is one feature 
that makes life in the Episcopal Church interesting and re- 
ligion itself meaningful for many people. Almost every date 
in the calendar has some special significance. 

Although the monastic life occupies a much less impor- 
tant place in the Anglican and Episcopal churches than in the 
Roman Catholic, there are nevertheless a number of monastic 
orders. As in the Roman Catholic Church, monks and nuns 
vow chastity and poverty, and engage in teaching, preaching 
and frequent prayer. Some also do other kinds of useful work. 



Episcopal Church Government 

A self-supporting district supervised by a bishop is called 
a diocese. (There are also missionary districts.) He serves as 
chairman and administrator of the diocesan convention. This 
convention is composed of the ministers of all the parishes and 
of elected lay members, one or more from each parish. The 
diocesan bishops are elected by these diocesan conventions, 
but these elections must be ratified by the House of Bishops 
(that is, by all the bishops of the church), and by standing com- 
mittees representing all the dioceses. There are three classes 
of bishops: in addition to what might be called the regular 
bishops, there are coadjutor bishops and suffragan bishops. 



122 The Church Across the Street 

Both the latter assist the former, but a suffragan may not suc- 
ceed to his superior's post should it become vacant. A General 
Convention representing all the dioceses meets every three 
years. 

The affairs of the individual church are in the hands of a 
vestry, the members of which are elected by the congregation. 
The vestry in each church chooses its own minister (or "rec- 
tor"), submitting its decision to the bishop, and, even though 
the bishop objects, the vestry may still have the man of its 
choice if it insists. 



Episcopal Beliefs and Customs 

Anglicans and Episcopalians differ among themselves. 
The group known as "high church" gives great emphasis to 
ritual and to the sacraments. The "low church/' on the other 
hand, has simplified ritual and puts less emphasis on inherited 
forms. Although these differences persist, there is less tendency 
among Episcopalians today to label them and the terms "high 
church*' and "low church" are not heard as commonly as 
formerly. The "high church" service in many ways resembles 
that of the Roman Catholics, and such "high churches" are 
frequently called "Anglo-Catholic." With them the service of 
Holy Communion is spoken of as the Mass. Their ministers 
are called "priests," and sometimes "Father." They may hold 
confession, just as the Roman Catholic priests do. In England 
the Anglican Church is also bound to accept the Thirty-nine 
Articles of Faith, but in America Episcopalians are free to 
accept or reject them, although for all they have historic value. 

The "low church" Episcopalians reject the idea of the 
confessional and the Mass, they recognize only two sacraments 
baptism and Communion. Purgatory they also deny, as do 
Episcopalians generally, nor do they pray to the Virgin Mary 
and the saints. 

There are other important differences which separate 
Roman Catholic practices from those of Anglicans or Episco- 
palians. Since the days of Cranmer, marriage of the clergy has 



THOMAS CR AN MER 123 

been permitted. If the union of two persons who love each 
other is to be blessed by the sacrament of marriage, as even 
the Roman Catholics believe, why should it be forbidden to 
priests? So Cranmer thought, and so it seems to most Protes- 
tants. Anglicans and Episcopalians in general do not believe 
in monastic orders, although a few exist. 

Thus Anglicans and Episcopalians are more Protestant 
than Catholic, and they may well become more so in the 
future, for the urge to unite with other branches of Christen- 
dom has not passed them by. Bishop Pike of California has 
suggested that Episcopalians, Presbyterians and Methodists, 
among others, should seriously consider organic union. A 
similar proposal that Presbyterians and Episcopalians merge 
was seriously considered some years ago by both churches but 
finally dropped; there is a fair prospect that more will come of 
it this time. 



Episcopal Forms of Worship 

Episcopal church services are usually distinguished by 
their artistic beauty. There is much ceremony and ritual, 
especially in the high churches, with a processional and reces- 
sional, both headed by a crucifer bearing a cross. Music is 
given an important place. Much of it consists of choral re- 
sponses to words spoken by the minister. These prayers and 
responses are often old and expressive of deep religious feeling. 
The magnificent works of such great composers as Gounod 
and Palestrina are often sung. The prayers used are those 
found in the Book of Common Prayer, much of which is still 
as Archbishop Cranmer left it after working for years to put 
the services into the spoken language. 

The dignity of the service is increased in most Episcopal 
churches by the beauty of the church interior. Many American 
churches have been copied from the old English churches of 
Norman or Gothic architecture. Almost all of them what- 
ever the architectural style are expressive of the close re- 
lationship of beauty and religion. 



124 The Church Across the Street 

Protestant Episcopal Cathedrals 

The Episcopalians, like the Roman Catholics, have cathe- 
drals. A cathedral is sometimes called the bishop's church, for 
in it is the official seat of the bishop of that diocese. Two such 
cathedrals, that of St. John the Divine in New York City, and 
the Cathedral of Sts. Peter and Paul in Washington, are 
national monuments. Like the ancient cathedrals of Europe, 
these have been years in building. In the crypt of the cathedral 
in Washington the bodies of some of the nation's great have 
already been placed, including those of Admiral Dewey and 
Woodrow Wilson. 

Although built by the Episcopal Church, these cathedrals 
belong in a sense to the nation, and to the world. The millions 
of dollars required to build them have been given by people of 
all denominations and from all over the world. Some of the 
priceless decorations and furnishings have been contributed 
by foreign governments. 

Episcopal Schools and Institutions 

The Episcopalians have founded a number of notable 
preparatory schools. These are sometimes connected with 
cathedrals, such as the schools alongside that of St. John the 
Divine and of Sts. Peter and Paul. There are also Episcopal 
colleges, including Hobart in Geneva, New York, Kenyon in 
Gambier, Ohio, and the University of the South, in Sewanee, 
Tennessee. Columbia University was once an Episcopal in- 
stitution. There are also many Episcopal hospitals. 

Perhaps more richly than any other Protestant Church, 
the Episcopal Church has preserved the values in the old 
Roman Catholic art, music and liturgy as aids in worship. 
Those who from childhood become accustomed to the beauty 
of these forms often feel that the services in other Protestant 
churches are crude and lacking in emotional appeal. 



7. Robert Browne 



Therefore woe unto you ye blinde guides, which cast away all by 
tarying for the Magistrate. ... Ye will not have the kingdome of 
God, to go forward by his spirit, but by an armie and strength 
forsooth; ye will not have it as Leaven hidde in three peckes of 
meale, till it leaven all: ... You are offended at the basenesse and 
small beginnings, and because of the troubles in beginning re- 
formation, you will doe nothing. 

ROBERT BROWNE, A Treatise of Reformation 
without tarying for anie, and of the wickednesse of those Preachers 
which will not reforme till the Magistrate commaunde or compell 
them. 



Pilgrim and Puritan Reformers 



The Plymouth Pilgrims were open dissenters from the 
Church of England. Although the Rev. Robert Browne had 
once been a respected leader among them, he was so no longer, 
and they resented being dubbed "Brownists," as many people 
mistakenly called them. 

As a student at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge Uni- 
versity, young Robert Browne had found himself in the midst 
of a heated religious conflict. Dr. Thomas Cartwright, one of 
his professors, was a leader of the Puritan group that was seek- 
ing to reform the Church of England from within. They said 
that the reformation under Henry VIII and Thomas Cranmer 
had gone only half way; that a second reformation was needed. 
There were still many things in the Book of Common Prayer 



126 The Church Across the Street 

that seemed unauthorized by the teachings of the Bible. Like 
Calvin and the Presbyterians, they believed the Bible to be 
the only infallible rule of faith and practice. The Bible, they 
asserted, had nothing to say about archdeacons and arch- 
bishops. The early churches were governed by deacons and 
elders. Therefore, all the glamor of the vestments of the 
prelates and the pageantry of the processions and the rule of 
bishops seemed contrary to the will of God. 

But Queen Elizabeth selected the bishops, and the would- 
be reformers acknowledged the Queen as the rightful head of 
the church. They were resolved to be loyal. So these Puritan 
reformers were in a dilemma. Their reforms had to wait. 

In the meantime, the Queen was determined to hold the 
Church of England together in a powerful organization, of 
which she was the supreme ruler on earth. To this end, she 
and her Parliament commanded that all parish priests should 
read in church the exact words of the English prayer book, 
without omitting anything, under penalty of trial and possible 
dismissal. She decreed also that priests must continue to wear 
surplices, such as were worn by Roman Catholic priests. They 
must continue the outward pageantry of worship in order to 
impress the people. The great aim was to secure uniformity. 
All the clergy who did not fully obey were accused of being 
nonconformists. To make conformity more certain, Parlia- 
ment passed a law making it a criminal offense to write or 
publish any criticism of the church. Such repressive measures 
forced this second reformation underground; pamphlets 
denouncing any practices of the church had to be privately 
printed and secretly circulated. 

At Cambridge University, the young Mr. Browne felt 
keenly the tension caused by these governmental restraints. 
He believed that true religion could not be forced. He saw 
Professor Cartwright deprived of his professorship. This 
stirred Mr. Browne's passion to act. If the reforms were truly 
required by God's will, was it right to wait "till the Magistrate 
commaunde or compell them"? 

After completing his studies, Robert Browne was for 



ROBERT BROWNE 127 

three years an instructor in Cambridge. During this time he 
began preaching here and there to informal gatherings. He 
did not wait to be ordained. In fact, he refused ordination by a 
bishop saying that "the laying on of hands" by a bishop had 
no meaning for him. Wherever Browne went, he stirred people 
up to act "without tarying for anie." He called upon believers 
to obey God immediately without waiting for the Queen and 
her bishops to see the light. He insisted that his followers 
reform their services at once without waiting for the state- 
controlled church to abolish its "popish ceremonies." 



So Independent Churches Began 

Such bold preaching soon aroused strong opposition. Be- 
fore long the young man lost his teaching post. Things became 
so uncomfortable for him in Cambridge that he retired for a 
while to his brother's home in the large city of Norwich. But 
the irrepressible Mr. Browne soon gathered a company of like- 
minded persons in Norwich who agreed to meet regularly for 
prayer, thanksgiving, reading of Scriptures and preaching. 
They met in his brother's home. They worshiped without the 
help of stained-glass windows, or richly gowned prelates, or 
processions, or organ music. Mr. Browne read to them directly 
from the Bible. He usually led in prayer in his own words 
rather than by what he called a "blind reading" of the prayer 
book. He preached not once a month, as did many of the 
Anglican ministers, but every Sunday. After the sermon, the 
members of the congregation would stay to discuss freely what 
he had said, for in making their covenant together, they had 
"agreed to allow any member of the church to protest, appeal, 
complain, exhort, dispute, reprove, etc., as he had occasion, 
and yet in due order." Browne was a pioneer in methods re- 
sembling those of a modern discussion group. 

This worshiping, discussing group is sometimes called 
the first Congregational Church in England. It was called 
"Congregational" because the congregation governed its own 



128 The Church Across the Street 

affairs in the light of the teachings of the Bible, and not ac- 
cording to the dictates of the Queen, the Parliament, or the 
bishops. 

Mr. Browne went out into neighboring towns. By de- 
scribing "the wofui and lamentable state of the church" he 
stirred up other groups to separate from the Church of Eng- 
land. Thus a number of self-governing societies were gathered 
which took the Bible to be the only rule of faith and practice. 
It was the duty of the leaders to "gather" a church of true and 
tested believers. If any one lapsed morally to a serious degree, 
the others were first to warn him and then, if this was of no 
avail, the sinner was to be excommunicated. 

Other local self-governing congregations were formed. 
William Brewster gathered one of them in Scrooby. During 
the next sixty years, it is said, eighty such Congregational 
churches were organized in England, and many more would 
doubtless have come into existence and Mr. Browne's hope of 
remedying the "woful and lamentable state of the church" 
might have become a reality, had it not been for the persistent 
royal and ecclesiastical policy to force conformity. 

The Congregational church in Norwich was broken up. 
The Rev. Robert Browne was jailed, later released, and jailed 
again and yet again. By his own account he was confined in 
thirty-two different dungeons, some of them "so dark you 
could not see your hand before your face at mid-day." Finally, 
on being given his freedom for a space, he fled with some of 
his followers to an island off the coast of Holland where his old 
friend, Thomas Cartwright, had gone before him. Religious 
rebels of many varieties sought refuge in that small land for it 
granted a freedom in religion afforded then by no other coun- 
try of Europe. 

While in exile, Mr. Browne wrote a pamphlet to which 
he gave the awesome title A Treatise of Reformation without 
t arying for ante, and of the wickednesse of those Preachers, 
which unll not reforme till the Magistrate commaunde or 
compell them. This pamphlet was widely, though secretly, 
circulated in England, and had considerable influence in en- 
couraging the dissenting movement. 



ROBERT BROWNE 129 

The Sequel to Mr. Browne's Story 

The irony in this story came a few years later when this 
once bold reformer returned to England, made peace with a 
bishop and accepted a post in an Anglican Church where he 
served as a rector for forty years. He actually became one of 
those ministers whom he had himself formerly condemned as 
"wicked" ' because they waited to make reforms until com- 
manded to do so by those in authority. Thus his early followers 
now felt he had deserted the cause of freedom. 

The Story of the Plymouth Pilgrims 

The story of the Plymouth pilgrims has often been told. 
Their twelve years of exile in Amsterdam and Leyden; the 
final blasting of their hope of returning to England; their 
realization that even in Holland they were not wholly free; 
their dread of the prospect of their descendants being com- 
pletely absorbed in the Dutch culture and nationality; their 
vague hope to better their lot by venturing to the New World; 
and the tragic story of their long voyage all these facts are 
known to the boys and girls of America. 

Their great minister, John Robinson, onetime fellow of 
Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, was unable to sail with 
them to the New World, but his farewell sermon is among the 
great religious utterances. A large painting of this scene hangs 
in the main entrance of the Capitol in Washington. As 
recorded by Winslow, later governor of Plymouth Colony, we 
have this eyewitness account: 

He took occasion also miserably to bewail the state and con- 
dition of the Reformed Churches, who were come to a period in 
religion, and would go no further than the instruments of their 
Reformation. As for example, the Lutherans, they could not be 
drawn to go beyond what Luther saw; for whatever part of God's 
will he had further imparted and revealed to Calvin, they will 
rather die than embrace it. And so also, saith he, you see the 
Calvinists, they stick where he left them; a misery much to be 




After a stormy crossing of the Atlantic Ocean in the tiny May- 
flower, the courageous band of Pilgrims came ashore near Plym- 
outh, Massachusetts. With Elder William Brewsteras their spirit- 
ual leader, they observed their first Sunday in America. (H. Arm- 
strong Roberts) 



132 The Church Across the Street 

lamented: for though they were precious shining lights in their 
times, yet God had not revealed his whole will to them; and were 
they now living saith he, they would be as ready and willing to 
embrace further light as that they had received. Here also he put 
us in mind of our church covenant, at least that part of it whereby 
we promise and covenant with God, and one with another, to 
receive whatever light or truth shall be made known to us from 
his written word; . . , 1 



The Puritans of Massachusetts Bay 

Again we find another name that is a key to a long history. 
Although the Pilgrims of Plymouth have often been referred 
to as "Puritans/' the name does not really apply to them. The 
Pilgrims of Plymouth were "Separatists." The majority of the 
"Puritans," on the other hand, although critical of the Church 
of England in which they had been reared, did not wish to 
break with it. They wanted to help purify the church of its 
"corruptions" by working within it rather than by separating 
from it. Because the Massachusetts Bay Colony had. been pro- 
moted very largely by a group of rather wealthy merchants in 
England, the settlers in that colony had more at stake than did 
the Pilgrims of Plymouth in preserving friendly relations with 
the king of England and its Church. 



Their Earlier Experiences in England 

Before coming to America, the Puritans of the Massachu- 
setts Bay Colony had for the most part belonged to the moder- 
ate party of reformers. When the Scottish son of Mary, Queen 
of Scots, came to the throne of England in 1603 as James I, 
these Puritans had high hopes of seeing some real reforms 
brought about. They said: "James I comes to us from the land 
of John Knox. He himself has been reared in the Presbyterian 
Church. Surely he will side with the reformers." 

1 John Cuckson, A Brief History of the First Church in Plymouth, from 
1606 to 1901 (Boston, 1902) , pp. 22-23. 



ROBERT BROWNE 133 

A group of Anglican ministers, therefore, decided to 
make use of their opportunity, and prepared a long and care- 
fully worded petition. They chose a skillful representative to 
present it to James I at a specially arranged conference at 
Hampton Court, a royal palace on the Thames. This petition 
is remembered as "the Millenary Petition" because the plan 
was to secure for it the signatures of one thousand Anglican 
clergymen. 

First of all, these reformers made it clear that they wished 
"the doctrine of the church preserved pure and simple ac- 
cording to God's Word." These Puritans were by no means 
theological heretics: in fact, they favored longer and stricter 
creeds. In the petition, they were bent on purifying the 
Church of corrupt and medieval practices. 

They did, however, propose some important changes in 
the prayer book, and they asked for a new translation of the 
Bible into English. They protested against "the dumb minis- 
ters," that is, ministers who on Sunday morning merely read 
sermons that had been written for them, or perhaps did not 
preach at all. These reformers urged the authorities to educate 
ministers so that they could preach sermons of their own. 

The petitioners objected also to the practice of the clergy 
of wearing at the services the white embroidered surplices over 
their plain black gowns. Other "popish" practices were 
condemned, such as kneeling when partaking of the Lord's 
Supper. This they said was idolatry, making the bread and 
wine appear as objects of worship. They rejected also the 
idolatrous use of the sign of the cross in baptism, because the 
Scriptures do not require it. 

The petitioners asked also that the celebration of the 
many Saints* Days be abandoned and that the Sabbath be made 
the one most important day. They asserted that after services 
in the church, the people should not treat the Sabbath as a 
holiday, with archery contests, dancing and mirth, but should 
spend it as Moses commanded. They contended that the Old 
Testament law concerning the Sabbath had not been abolished 
after the death of Christ, but that God had the Sabbath trans- 
ferred to Sunday. 



134 The Church Across the Street 

"I Will Harry Them Out of the Land!" 

All these reforms King James might have granted had 
not some of the Puritans irritated him by asking in addition 
for a revision in the plan of governing the churches. These 
Puritans wanted to have the right to govern vested in small 
groups of elected elders within each congregation a plan 
which did away with most of the powers already exercised by 
English bishops and archbishops. In short, these petitioners 
were seeking to introduce into the Anglican Church the Pres- 
byterian form of government. 

King James I, however, had already had enough of pres- 
byteries in Scotland. He had come to the English throne deter- 
mined that, like the Tudor kings before him, he, James Stuart, 
would continue to hold the supreme power as the earthly head 
of the church. He would no longer be dictated to by groups of 
presbyteries. 

He, therefore, finally ended the discussion by thundering 
his scornful reply. " A Scottish Presbytery as well agreeth with 
a monarchy as God and the Devil/* . . . "No bishops, no king/' 
. . . "No! I will make these Puritans reform or I will harry 
them out of the land, or worse. . . /' 

King James meant what he said. The only important re- 
form that came out of this Hampton Court conference was a 
decision to have a new translation of the Bible prepared. This 
translation has been ever since the authorized English version 
of the Bible for all Protestant groups the world over. In this 
King James' Version, his Majesty's memory has been honor- 
ably perpetuated. 

The "Millenary Petition/' however, had merely stiffened 
the King's antagonism toward the Puritans. Almost at once he 
caused to be published a short book of laws governing Church 
matters. They declared that the Book of Common Prayer must 
be used word for word in all the churches. All private religious 
meetings must be suppressed. All ministers must declare their 
belief in a creed which had been adopted in 1571, called the 
Thirty-Nine Articles. Every person in the realm must attend 
Communion in some Anglican church at least three times a 
year. 



ROBERT BROWNE 135 

The strength of the reforming group within the Church 
is shown by the fact that within one year fifteen hundred An- 
glican ministers were deprived of their posts because of their 
refusal to accept such restrictions. 

In 1625, Charles I came to the throne and William Laud 
became his chief counselor. In 1633, Laud was made Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury. An even more determined campaign 
than had been waged under James I, was then begun in an 
effort to drive out all varieties of non-conformity. During the 
reign of Charles I, when persecution of Puritans and open 
dissenters reached its height, thousands fled to America. 

Beginning about 1630, ten years after the Pilgrims first 
landed, the Puritans began making settlements in and around 
what is now Boston Harbor. Once in America, they had their 
chance to build the kind of churches for which they had been 
hoping, for as yet the English government had not sent any 
bishops to govern the churches in America. It is not surprising 
then that the Pilgrims* First Church in Plymouth received 
brotherly recognition from the Puritans. In the Massachusetts 
Bay Colony a system of church government was worked out, 
called at first "The New England Way/' Before long these 
New England churches were given the name Congregational. 

All the stone walls, behind which Browne and many 
others who believed in "reformation without tarying for anie" 
had been imprisoned, could not stifle the growing democracy 
within the newly gathered Congregational churches; nor did 
the broad Atlantic prevent our New England forefathers from 
bringing with them their strict Calvinism and their stern 
Scriptural codes of morals. 



The Congregationalists 



"The Church of the Puritans" 

To one who knows America, the mention of New Eng- 
land brings a vision of beautiful wooded hills, rambling old 



136 The Church Across the Street 

houses painted a spotless white set back on broad streets lined 
with elms, all radiating from a common grassy green and 
somewhere, not far from the center of the village, a venerable 
white pillared wooden church with its spire of white piercing 
the blue sky overhead. Even from colonial days such vistas 
have been as characteristic of New England as the Gothic stone 
churches have been symbols of old England. 

Nor is the central position of the little white church in 
the New England town the result of accident. To our Pilgrim 
and Puritan forefathers, religion lived at the heart of life. It 
was the most logical thing in the world to put the house of 
worship in the heart of the village. The ' 'meetinghouse* ' under 
the colonial laws was erected at town expense, maintained by 
taxation, and used not alone for worship but on weekdays also 
for town meetings and other public events. 

The sturdy initiative which our colonial forebears de- 
manded in political affairs they insisted on even more staunch- 
ly in religion. Not only the Pilgrims, but the Puritans as well, 
organized churches in which each congregation, in accordance 
with the colonial laws, was free to govern its own affairs, and 
to call as its minister any qualified man whom the congrega- 
tion might elect as their pastor or teacher. 



Church Life in Colonial Days 

In a New England village of colonial days going to church 
was a major activity, for there were church services twice on 
Sunday, and usually in the large towns there was a religious 
lecture in the middle of the week besides. In winter whatever 
warmth there was in the meetinghouse came from the fiery 
eloquence of the minister, for there were no furnaces nor even 
stoves. Little footstoves heated by burning charcoal were car- 
ried to church by or for the ladies. 

Men, women and children sat by groups in separate sec- 
tions of the meetinghouse. In the earliest days the children sat 
in the gallery under the care of a tithing man, who was an 
official with a long stick. On one end of the stick was a knob; 




Church services in the early days in New England lasted many 
hours. In winter the church was not heated., so many in the con- 
gregation like this mother and daughter used foot stoves to 
keep warm. By W. L. Taylor. (The Bettmann Archive) 



138 The Church Across the Street 

on the other end a feather. The tithing man used It at his dis- 
cretion to keep the children awake and quiet. 

Sermons were usually long. One wonders what the chil- 
dren thought of as the minister passed from his "firstly" 
through his "secondly/' "thirdly" and on and on sometimes 
for two or three hours, or until the last bit of wisdom had been 
extracted from his text. To Calvinists and to Separatists of all 
kinds the sermon was far more important than it was to many 
Anglicans and to nearly all Roman Catholics, for religion to 
the Separatists was based on a detailed and adequate under- 
standing of the Word of God. By contrast, the Anglicans wor- 
shiped in accordance with their Book of Common Prayer. 

Children were expected to understand and accept the 
traditional beliefs at an early age, and to repent of their sins. 
The Rev. Cotton Mather, one of the eminent Congregational 
preachers in New England, said in a sermon for children in 
1721: 

If you dye in your sins what will become of you? An Aking 
Tooth for One Month, how tedious it would be unto me here. But 
if I lie down among the damned I must undergo much worse griefs 
than that, and after as many millions of years, as there are leaves 
on the Trees, or Drops in the Sea, or Sands in the Shore, I have no 
prospect of any peace. 2 



The Discipline of the Children 

Some children seem to have caused the authorities 
trouble, for we find a certain Connecticut judge commenting 
in court on one child's behavior in these words: 

A rude and Idel Behaver in the meting hows such as Smiling 
and Larfing and Intiseing others to the Same Evil. 

Such as whispering and Larfing in the meting hows between 
metings. 

2 Sandford Fleming, Children and Puritanism (New Haven: Yale Uni- 
versity Press 1933) , p. 96. 



ROBERT BROWNE 159 

Such as Larfing or Smiling and puling the heir of nayber 
benonl Simklns In the time of publlck Worship. 

Such as playing with her Hand and fingers at her heir. 

Such as throwing Sister penticost perkins on the ice it being 
Saboth Day or Lords Day between the meting hows and his plaes 
of abode. 3 



Music in the Church Services 

There were no organs in these chilly New England meet- 
inghouses, for our Puritan ancestors did not find In the New 
Testament authority for having them. Opponents of organs 
called them "boxes of whistles." 

As late as early in the eighteenth century, the Brattle 
Street Congregational Church in Boston refused the gift of an 
organ. Even fiddles in some places were objected to because of 
words attributed to God in the book of Amos, "I will not hear 
the melody of thy viols." (Amos 5:23) In early days choirs did 
not exist. When these were finally introduced, they were put 
into the gallery at the back of the church. In some churches 
the congregation turned around to face the choir so that the 
singing of the congregation would not drag. 

In place of hymns, the Psalms were put into verse and 
sung. Since books were scarce, the Psalm was "lined out," that 
is, one or two lines were first read by the deacon, and then sung 
by the congregation. The first important book printed in New 
England was the Bay Psalm Book. 



The Church Today 

Because the local churches have always jealously guarded 
their independence they came to be known as Congregational, 
and this name is still given them in many places. Despite this 
concern for local autonomy they have been pioneers in the 
movement for church union. Three such fusions have been 
accomplished, largely through Congregational initiative, and 

3 /&<*., p. 63. 



140 The Church Across the Street 

a fourth Is being consummated. The first was in 1892, when 
the Congregational Methodists and Congregationalists united. 
Then in 1923 the Evangelical Protestants joined the larger 
Congregational fellowship. A third and greater union oc- 
curred (1930) when the Christian Church 4 joined the Congre- 
gationalists. This united organization became known as the 
Congregational Christian Church, and in 1957 had a member- 
ship of about 1 M million, spread among some 5,500 congrega- 
tions. In that year, after prolonged negotiations, a fourth 
union was voted, this time with the Evangelical and Reformed 
Church, which numbered 2,750 local churches and about 
775,000 members. 

Unlike the Congregationalists, these Evangelical and Re- 
formed churches had a presbyterian type of organization but 
both denominations were similar in the emphasis they put on 
a well-educated ministry. As the name suggests, the Evangeli- 
cal and Reformed Church was itself the product of a merger. 
One of the two parent organizations, the Reformed Church, 
grew out of the immigration about two centuries ago into 
Pennsylvania of Calvinists from Germany and Switzerland. 
The other had Lutheran roots and was known as the Evangeli- 
cal Synod, its churches being largely centered in the midwest. 
The two merged in 1934 to form the Evangelical and Re- 
formed Church. It was notable for its efforts to better the lot 
of the aged and orphans. Now, since union with the Congre- 
gationalists, the merged denominations are known as the 
United Church of Christ. They became one of the large Prot- 
estant groups in the United States. Their combined member- 
ship exceeds 2 million, and they have over 1 million pupils 
and teachers in their church schools. There are churches in 
every state. 

Organization 

Members of these churches still maintain the traditional 
vigorous initiative of their immigrant ancestors. Local 

*Not to be confused with the Disciples of Christ, often called the 
"Christian Church" (Chapter 12) . 



ROBERT BROWNE 141 

churches are self-governing, but in case of serious division on 
some question (such as whether a minister should stay or go), 
other churches of the neighborhood may be called in to join 
with the local church in discussing the thorny problem. Con- 
gregational churches called this a council of the vicinage 
(neighborhood). Each church invited sends its pastor and a 
delegate. The council hears both sides and gives advice. Al- 
though the local church may vote not to follow the advice, it 
usually accepts it. 

Each church of the merged denomination, as has always 
been the case among Congregational churches, has the right 
to decide upon its own creed or statement of faith (if it elects 
to use one), and the minister who is called is supposed to be in 
general agreement with this creed, although he is not required 
to sign any document to that effect. 



The National Organization 

As the need for cooperative planning developed, Con- 
gregational churches gradually developed a truly effective and 
democratic form of national organization without sacrificing 
the independence of the local church. It was called the General 
Council, and was made up of delegates from the local churches, 
elected by the state conferences. It has now been superseded 
by a similar body known as The General Synod. Meetings are 
held at regular intervals to deliberate on matters of general 
interest. By means of committees with efficient secretaries 
many kinds of cooperative work are carried out. 



Educational and Missionary Work 

When there was still an American frontier, Congrega- 
tionalists were active in founding schools and colleges to keep 
pace with the westward march of civilization. Among them 
were Oberlin in Ohio, Beloit in Wisconsin, Carleton in Min- 
nesota, Doane in Nebraska (also Episcopalian-sponsored), and 



142 The Church Across the Street 

Colorado College In Colorado. Amherst College In Massa- 
chusetts also owed Its founding to the Congregational Church. 
Franklin and Marshall College in Pennsylvania, and Heidel- 
berg College in Ohio, were likewise started by the Reformed 
Church. Albright, also in Pennsylvania, and North Central 
College in Illinois, owe their existence to Evangelical efforts. 

To the Congregationalists belongs the honor of being 
the first Protestant Church to send missionaries to the Indians 
of New England. John Eliot of Roxbury began such work in 
1 646. The Congregationalists also organized the first Ameri- 
can Protestant foreign missionary society. In the summer of 
1806 a group of five college students at Williams College were 
in the habit of taking walks together in the country to talk 
over their obligation to the heathen in Asia. One afternoon, 
because of a heavy rainstorm, they were compelled to find 
shelter under a haystack. There that afternoon they secretly 
pledged themselves to go to some foreign land and preach the 
Christian gospel to those who had never heard it. Four years 
later these same students sent a petition to the Congregational 
General Association in Massachusetts, telling of their resolve 
and asking for "advice, direction and prayers." As a result, the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions was 
organized in 1810, and these five men became the first Ameri- 
can Protestant foreign missionaries. Other Protestant groups 
began to organize missionary societies, and thus the great 
Protestant movement in America to spread Christianity into 
all the world was initiated. This work is being continued un- 
der the United Church Board for World Ministries, which 
has an active missionary program in eighteen countries. Wil- 
liams College is often called "the Mother of American Foreign 
Missions." The Haystack Monument on the campus of Wil- 
liams College memorializes that eventful rainy afternoon. 

Under the American Missionary Association of the Con- 
gregational Church, organized to further Christian work on 
the home front, active efforts have been made to improve the 
lot of the Negro, especially in the South. Negro colleges were 
organized just after the Civil War when there were few other 
educational opportunities beyond elementary school open to 



ROBERT BROWNE 143 

those with colored skins. Among them were Tougaloo South- 
ern Christian College (now sponsored jointly with the Dis- 
ciples of Christ) in Mississippi, and Talladega College in 
Alabama. Work such as this, and other humanitarian and mis- 
sionary activities in the United States, are continued for the 
United Church under the United Church Board for Home- 
land Ministries. 

Thus this great merged denomination, still as democratic 
and independent as were its English, Swiss and German found- 
ers, though more liberal theologically, less rigid in its moral 
code, and more sensitive to the larger economic, social and 
international needs of mankind, continues to be a vigorous 
element in American religious life. 



8. John Bunyan 
1628-1688 



My sword I give to him that shall succeed me in my pilgrimage, 
and my courage and skill to him that can get it. 

JOHN BUNYAN, last words of Valiant-for-Truth 
before he passed over the River of Death and into the Celestial 

City 

\VTien thou prayest, rather let thy heart be without words, than thy 
words without a heart. 

JOHN BUNYAN 



The Tinker Who Couldn't Be 
Tinkered With 



To a visitor three centuries ago the town of Bedford, 
near London, probably seemed a sleepy community where 
nothing of consequence ever happened. If he indulged any 
such feeling he might indeed have been pardoned, for the 
town was already more than a thousand years old, and nothing 
memorable had ever happened there that is, nothing memo- 
rable to those outside Bedfordshire. Weddings, births and 
deaths came as unfailingly as the days followed the nights. 

For centuries there had been public fields and woods 
within the township, and any man who plowed a part of these 
public lands could reap the harvest; or any herdsman who 
needed pasture for his sheep or cattle could let them graze 
there. But now the wealthy had been buying up these public 
lands and enclosing them behind fences, and the poor were 



JOHN BUNYAN 145 

left helpless and resentful. Many self-respecting and Inde- 
pendent farmers had been forced to beg or to toil as serfs on 
the large estates. The commerce in coal carried down the 
Ouse River was still brisk but not what it had been. Like an 
old man, the town of Bedford was slowing its pace. 



A Woman's Bold Pleading 

Thus things were one summer day in August 1661. 
Whether it was the hard times that were bothering old Judge 
Twisden that morning as his carriage rumbled down the 
rutted street, or just a recurrence of the gout, one cannot say. 
Perhaps he was feeling a new burden of responsibility now 
that Charles II was on the throne, and the Puritan Common- 
wealth under Oliver Cromwell was a thing of the past. Possibly 
orders had reached him from London to be more strict with 
all dissenters, and the judge dreaded facing the prisoners 
awaiting trial. In any case, his mood boded no good for those 
whose cases he was to pass upon at that day's session of the 
Midsummer Assizes. 

Nor did it promise encouragement to the peasant woman 
who ran into the street and threw a petition into his coach. 
Annoyed he probably was, yet there was a desperation in the 
woman's actions that compelled his attention. Still the road- 
side was no place in which to hold court. 

"I tell thee, woman, it is of no use. Thy husband must 
remain in gaol until he promises not to preach." 

"But, my Lord, he hath not yet even been permitted to 
answer the indictment, though he hath languished in gaol 
from April till now. And what of our four children, my Lord? 
They are too young to work. They must have food." 

"What if it be so! Thy husband might have brought that 
to mind before. He is a pestilent fellow. Speak to me of him 
no more/' 

With that the Judge drove off, and the young woman, 
with her hopes once more crushed, stood still in the roadway, 
unable to decide in which direction to turn. 



146 The Church Across the Street 

Presently a kindly bystander approached, whom she 
recognized as the high sheriff. This was scarcely a quarter from 
which to look for encouragement, but one could never tell. 

"Woman, thou mayest yet have a chance to present thy 
husband's case. Why dost thou not try once more, when the 
Assize is over, but before the judges depart?" 

The woman's face brightened. Perhaps, after all, there 
was still some hope. 

Several days later, therefore, she made her ivay into the 
crowded court room, and faced the judges. She told them she 
had already gone to London to plead her husband's cause 
before Lord Barkwood. He in turn had presented it to mem- 
bers of the House of Lords, but they had all agreed that there 
was nothing they could do. She should bring the matter up 
again before the next assizes in Bedfordshire. In coming before 
their Honors now she was simply following the advice of the 
Lords. Her husband had been held in prison over four months 
without trial. In the meantime she and her four children, one 
of whom was blind, "had nothing to live on but the charity of 
good people." 

Again the woman's pleadings were of no use. The only 
justice who showed any sign of mercy was speedily silenced by 
his angry colleagues. 

"Thy husband preacheth not the word of God. He ought 
rather to have kept to his pots and pans. Instead he runneth 
up and down the countryside doing only harm. Thy poverty 
thou usest only as a cloak." 

Many other words were said, heartless as these. The cou- 
rageous mother could do nothing but depart. 



The Indictment and the Man 

Who then was this man? Why was he regarded as more 
dangerous to the country's welfare than other dissenters? What 
had he done to deserve such treatment? 

A tinker and the son of a tinker whose ancestors had lived 
in a cottage in the little village of Elstow near Bedford for 



JOHN BUN Y AN 147 

three hundred years. This was John Bunyan red-haired, tall, 
big-boned, with an infectious personality in spite of his meager 
schooling. Of his own boyhood he wrote: "Notwithstanding 
the meanness and inconsiderableness of my parents, it pleased 
God to put it into their hearts to put me to school, to learn me 
both to read and write; the which I also attained, according to 
the rate of other poor men's children/' 

And what had he done beside mending pots and pans to 
merit imprisonment? What was the indictment that had been 
brought against him? The paper read before the court had 
stated that this John Bunyan "was arrested for devilishly and 
perniciously abstaining from coming to church to hear divine 
service, and for being a common upholder of several unlawful 
meetings and conventicles to the great disturbance and dis- 
traction of the good subjects of this kingdom, contrary to the 
laws of our sovereign Lord and King/' Here then was another 
of these self-made unordained preachers stirring up the people 
against the established church. But what kind of a noncon- 
formist was this John Bunyan? Again we must take up the 
story at an earlier date. 

A Ringleader in the Village 

If we take John Bunyan's own word for the truth, he was 
a bad boy, "one that had but few equals both for cursing, 
swearing, and blaspheming the holy name of God." . . . "Until 
I came to the state of marriage, I was the very ringleader of all 
the youth that kept me company, in all manner of vice and 
ungodliness/* "I infected all the youth of the town where I 
was born/' Apparently the blackest sin of which he was guilty, 
at least from our point of view, was a blood-curdling profanity. 
But John Bunyan included as sins other matters, such as his 
fondness for pealing the church bells and his love of folk- 
dancing and games on the village green, especially on Sundays. 
Under the influence of the Puritan teachings to which he had 
been subjected as a boy, John Bunyan saw himself as a great 
sinner. From his early years he was tormented at night with 
dreams of devils and the sufferings of hell. 



148 The Church Across the Street 

When nearly sixteen years old, family tragedies began 
to tumble in quick succession over his head. In June his 
mother died. In July his sister passed away. Then in August 
his father remarried. John Bunyan's home life was completely 
changed and the depths of bitterness must have been stirred 
in his heart. 



John Bunyan as a Soldier 

Fortunately perhaps for John, he left home soon after 
this series of tragedies, and for about three years he was a 
soldier in Cromwell's army. 

In this army, he was "tossed into a society where -every 
revolutionary idea was being thrown into the cauldron of de- 
bate; ideas not only religious, but political, social, and eco- 
nomic." 1 The depressed classes were roused. Everywhere was 
heard the democratic cry "All men are equal in the sight of 
God/* "A fair share of the riches of the earth is the people's 
birthright." It was for these common rights that the soldiers in 
Cromwell's army thought they were fighting. The rich were 
being openly denounced as murderers of the poor. They were 
stealing the public lands for their own special benefit. A com- 
munistic dream had come to the people of Bunyan's day. 



Religious Debates Over Baptism 

In those days, debates over religious questions were as 
exciting as ball games are to young men today. In one of the 
barracks a debate over whether or not babies should be bap- 
tized had brought on a riot. A new kind of dissenter was 
scattering the seeds of division in England. No one outstanding 
person was their leader. The contagion had taken hold of 
many people. Nor was the idea new. Had the people known 
their history, they would have realized that as far back as the 
third century there had been men and women who had pro- 

1 M. P. Willcocks, Bunyan Calling (London: Allen & Unwin) , p. 37. 



JOHN BUNYAN 149 

tested against the baptism of babies. Hundreds had even suf- 
fered martyrdom banishment, drowning, burning at the 
stake rather than be compelled to baptize their babies. 

These English protestors were of the spirit and convic- 
tion of the Anabaptists in Germany and Switzerland, although 
they did not go to the extremes of nonresistance to royal 
authority. These new protestors were now usually called sim- 
ply Baptists, and many of them were fighting in Cromwell's 
army. But why should such a fuss be made over the baptizing 
of babies? What harm in so simple a ceremony as the sprin- 
kling of water over the head of a child and saying a prayer for 
his soul? 

To the Baptists, the whole matter had become a serious 
issue. In the first place, they said that no reference to the 
baptism of babies could be found in the New Testament. 
Baptism in the primitive church was a symbolic act that stood 
for a change of heart. It marked the entering upon a Christian 
life, the committing of one's destiny to Christ as Savior. The 
Baptists held to the Bible, rather than to the traditions of the 
church, as their authority. 

In the second place, the Baptists said that no parent could 
take such a step for his child. No person could make such an 
important decision for another. No man could believe for an- 
other. Parents could teach their children, but they had no 
right to commit them to any special line of conduct before 
they were old enough to know what they were doing. The 
Baptists said that each individual is responsible for his own 
life before God, and that baptism should be withheld until a 
person was able to make his own decision for himself. 



Why Riots over not Baptizing Babies? 

It seems strange to us today that so reasonable a position 
should have been fought with such furious resistance. Again 
the seriousness of the issue is realized only when one under- 
stands the generally accepted philosophy of life, as contained 
in the Old Story of Salvation. If, for instance, one believes that 



150 The Church Across the Street 

even innocent babies are sinners and liable to eternal damna- 
tion unless saved by the power of Jesus Christ, it is important 
that something be done promptly. 

Early in the history of the Roman Catholic Church, the 
baptism of infants had been made a sacrament by means of 
which a child was given safety in the protecting arms of the 
Church. It was a kind of eternal life insurance against hell. 
Even according to the prayer book used in all the established 
Protestant churches in England, the baptism of babies was re- 
garded in the same manner. Before sprinkling the child's head, 
the minister always prayed this prayer. "Sanctify this water to 
the mystical washing away of sin." In short, the baptism of 
babies was not a symbol of something that had already taken 
place in the heart of the child. It was rather a sacrament, an 
act having divine "grace" in it. It did not matter whether the 
child understood or not what was being done to him. By the 
act of baptism his guilt was washed away and God could re- 
ceive the child into heaven if he died. 

These Baptists, like the Quakers, were against all such 
sacramental acts, against forms without the spirit. They in- 
sisted that baptism stood for an important commitment that 
had already taken place in the heart of the believer. What 
would happen if babies died unbaptized could be left with 
God, Some asserted that God would not send innocent babies 
to eternal punishment. Others even ridiculed infant baptism 
by saying: "It is as lawful to baptize a cat, or a dog, or a chicken 
as to baptize an infant." 



The Years of Indecision 

How much of all this feverish debating John Bunyan 
heard during his three years in the army, we do not know. He 
had not yet made his own great decision. 

While in the army the turmoil in the life of John Bunyan 
had to do with the society to which he belonged. During the 
next several years after his return to the village of Elstow, the 
turmoil was within John Bunyan 's own heart. The story of 



JOHN BUN Y AN 1 5 1 

these years of struggle, Bunyan has told In a book which he 
called Grace Abounding to the Greatest of Sinners. As an 
honest and vivid revelation o the inner secrets of a man's 
soul, the book ranks among the greatest autobiographies ever 
written. 

The turning point in his religious Interest came with his 
marriage. "This woman and I," wrote Bunyan, "came together 
as poor as might be, not having so much household stuff as a 
dish or spoon betwixt us both." The bride, however, did bring 
with her a reverent memory of a pious father, and a library of 
two books. And what were the titles? The Practice of Piety 
and The Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven two of the best 
sellers of that time. When the day's work was done, John used 
to sit with his young wife before the open fire in their thatched 
cottage, and by the light of a tallow candle he would read from 
one or other of these books. Before long a crib stood between 
their chairs and a little blind daughter slept peacefully under 
the spell of the rhythm of Bunyan's reading. 

Slowly John Bunyan's interests began to change. He be- 
came a faithful attendant at the little village church, going 
sometimes even twice a day to worship. But for some reason 
what he heard "did not reach the heart/' Something else was 
beginning to touch it. Perhaps it was his little blind daughter 
who became so very dear to him that he could scarcely bear 
"to let the wind blow upon her/' 

"Sometimes Up and Sometimes Down" 

He wrote: "One day as I was in the midst of a game of 
Cat, and having struck it one blow from the hole, just as I was 
about to strike it the second time, a voice did suddenly dart 
from heaven into my soul, which said, 'Wilt thou leave thy 
sins and go to heaven, or have thy sins and go to hell?' " The 
issue was just as clear-cut as that, yet, those things which he 
called his "sins" seemed strangely fascinating. In spite of this 
definite warning, he made as much haste as he could to have 
his fill of sin, "that he might taste the sweetness thereof," lest 
he should die before he had had his desires. 



152 The Church Across the Street 

His uneasiness, however, grew. He began searching in 
the Bible for some word that would give him assurance of 
peace. But Bunyan had a hearty humor and a vigorous body. 
He loved his fiddle and the dancing of the Morris dances on 
the village green. He yearned to drink the full cup of life with 
all its delicious pleasures. 

His swearing had become a symbol of his fearless defiance 
of restraint. One day a woman of loose living habits heard him 
swear and curse loudly in a rage and called him the "un- 
godliest fellow for swearing she had ever heard in all her life." 
This experience shocked the man into a complete reform 
on that score. For a whole year he struggled over the question 
of dancing before he finally gave this up also. As the months 
passed his conscience became 

sore and would smart at every touch I durst not take a 

pin or stick, though so big as a straw I could not now tell how 

to speak my words, for fear I should misplace them. ... I found 
myself in a miry bog, that shook if I did but stir. 

The tempter would also much assault me with this, "How 
can you tell but that the Turks had as good Scriptures to prove 
their Mahomet the Savior as we have to prove our Jesus?" And, 
could I think, that so many ten thousands in so many countries 
and kingdoms, should be without the knowledge of the right way 
to heaven (if there were indeed a heaven) that we only, who live 
in a corner of the earth, should alone be blessed therewith? Every- 
one doth think his own religion lightest, both Jews and Moors, 
and Pagans; and how if all our faith, and Christ, and Scriptures, 
should be but a think so too? 

John Bunyan found it hard to escape from Doubting 
Castle. Sometimes "down I fell, as a bird shot from the top of 
a tree, into great guilt and fearful despair . . . and would get 
out of bed and go moping into the field/' 



The Women Sitting in the Sun 

One day while on his rounds mending pots and pans in 
Bedford, he came upon "three or four poor women sitting at a 



JOHN BUNYAN 153 

door, in the sun, talking about the things of God; and being 
now willing to hear their discourse, I drew near to hear what 
they said. But I may say, 'I heard, but understood not; for 
they were far above, out of my reach/ Their talk was about a 
new birth, the work of God in their hearts. . . .They spoke with 
such pleasantness of Scripture language, and with such ap- 
pearance of grace in all they said, that they were to me, as if 
they had found a new world." 

These women Bunyan never forgot. Sometime afterward 
he had a dream or vision. He wrote: 

I saw as if they were on the sunny side on some high moun- 
tain, there refreshing themselves with the pleasant beams of the 
sun, while I was shivering and shrinking in the cold, afflicted with 
frost, snow, and dark clouds; me thought also, betwixt me and 
them, I saw a wall that did compass about this mountain. Now 
through this wall, my soul did greatly desire to pass; . . . About 
this wall I bethought myself to go again and again, still praying as 
I went, to see if I could find some way or passage, by which I might 
enter therein: but none could I find for some time; at the last I 
saw, as it were, a narrow gap, like a little doorway in the wall, 
through which I attempted to pass; now the passage was very 
straight and narrow, I made many offers to get in, but all in vain. 
... At last, with great striving, methought I at first did get in my 
head, and after that, by a sideling striving, my shoulders, and my 
whole body: then I was exceeding glad, and went and sat down in 
the midst of them, and so was comforted with the light and heat 
of their sun. 

To John Bunyan this dream became a parable of his life. 
The wall was the world. The gap in the wall was Jesus Christ. 
The life in the sunshine was the life eternal. None but those 
who were in downright earnest could enter through the gap 
for "here was only room for body and soul, but not for body 
and soul and sin." 

Bunyan's dream of entering into the sunshine beyond 
the wall was but a prelude to the commitment of his life to the 
righteousness of Christ and to the peace of mind that came 
with his belief that by Christ's great sacrifice he was at last 



154 The Church Across the Street 

"within the arms of God's grace and mercy." When this de- 
cision was once made, John Bunyan sought to symbolize his 
"downright earnestness" by being immersed in the Ouse 
River. In so doing he became a member of an independent 
congregation that was then meeting in St. John's Church in 
Bedford, a church which later was definitely called Baptist. 



A Quiet Period Then Imprisonment 

For five years John Bunyan lived quietly among the 
country folk with whom he had long been acquainted. 
Through the day he mended their pots and pans and in the 
evenings he spoke at informal gatherings out in the fields, 
in country barns or on the village green. While Oliver Crom- 
well ruled the land, all went well. When Charles II ascended 
the throne, however, the nonconformists found themselves 
being spied upon and their liberty checked. 

So it came about that on a November day in 1660, men 
and women in twos and threes were going to a farmhouse near 
the little village of Samsell to hear John Bunyan talk. Bunyan 
had been forewarned of the rumors that he would be arrested, 
but he refused to hide. "If we give in so easily/' he said, "what 
will our enemies think of our religion?" 

To make a long story short, he was arrested on the charge 
previously explained. With but one brief interlude of freedom 
six years later, John Bunyan was kept in the Bedford prison 
without trial from 1660 to 1672 that is, for nearly twelve 
long years. Then came about three years of freedom followed 
by another six months in jail. 



The Light Behind the Cloud 

Distressing as this long imprisonment must have been 
both for Bunyan himself and for his faithful wife and children, 
nevertheless the spirit was never conquered. Nor did he leave 
his wife and children completely without some help from him. 




As a dissenter, John Bunyan spent almost thirteen years in prison 
at Bedford. Here he wrote the first part of his most famous book 
whose full title is The Pilgrim's Progress from This World to 
That Which Is to Come, (Keystone View Co.) 



156 The Church Across the Street 

During many a long hour of captivity, he knit "many hundred 
gross of tagg'd laces/* from which his wife could earn at least 
a pittance toward the family's support. 

Far more important in the history of the world than 
Bunyan's fidelity to his family is the fact that during these long 
years of confinement, he wrote in all about sixty books some 
of which proved to be among the most popular books of his 
generation. Among the last of his writings, and a climax to 
them all, was the immortal Pilgrim's Progress, which after 
nearly three hundred years is still in print and widely read. 
During Bunyan's lifetime 100,000 copies were sold. Since that 
time it has been translated into over 120 different languages. 
Pilgrim's Progress has been perhaps the most widely read book 
in the world with the exception of the Christian and Jewish 
Bible. 



The Pilgrim's Progress 

Bunyan tells the story of Pilgrim's Progress as a dream, 
which he says came to him as he lay asleep in his prison cell. 
Who has not heard of Christian and of the places through 
which he passed as he made his pilgrimages from the City of 
Destruction to the Celestial City of God? Vanity Fair, the 
Slough of Despond, Doubting Castle, the Delectable Moun- 
tains and the Valley of the Shadow of Death. And some of his 
characters were once household words in many homes around 
the world, such as Obstinate and Pliable, Mr. Worldly- Wise- 
man, Mr. Facing-both-Ways, Giant Despair, Great-Heart, 
Madam Bubble and Mr. Valiant-for-Truth. 



The Last Years 

Finally in 1672, even before his release from prison, the 
Bedford church elected John Bunyan as its minister. For- 
tunately, he did not have to wait long for freedom, for the king 




i, engraved especially for "Virtue's Elegant Edition of 
The Pilgrim's Progress," jAotw ^^ ^fl/A iaA^n by Christian in 
that famous allegory. (Keystone View Co.) 



158 The Church Across the Street 

had just made a solemn declaration again granting the right 
to believe and worship as conscience dictated. This toleration, 
however, did not last long. Dissenters were again being perse- 
cuted. Ruinous fines were imposed upon them and many lost 
everything they owned. The authorities seized the cows, 
horses, poultry even bedding and kitchen utensils of those 
who could not pay the fines. 

In 1675, Bunyan was again thrown into prison, but his 
friends intervened. He was released after only six months in 
jail. From that time on until his death, twelve years later, he 
was a free man. Because of the popularity of his books, he was 
by then a well-known man. On horseback he roamed the 
country as a recognized leader of the Baptists of England. 

There was a charm and tenderness and power -in his 
preaching that held his hearers spellbound. One of his con- 
temporaries wrote: 

When Mr. Bunyan preached in London, if there were but 
one day's notice given, there would be more people come together 
to hear him preach than the meeting-house could hold. I have 
seen to hear him preach, by my computation, about twelve hun- 
dred at a morning lecture by seven o'clock on a working day, in 
the dark winter-time. I also computed about three thousand that 
came to hear him one Lord's Day at London ... so that half were 
fain to go back again for want of room. 2 

John Bunyan was a Baptist, and the Baptist denomina- 
tion has good reason to be proud of him; but he founded no 
Church. There was nothing narrow in his loyalty. Neither the 
mode of baptism, nor the time of baptism seemed to him to be 
matters important enough to divide the righteous from the 
righteous. When once his tolerance was denounced as weak- 
ness he protested. "Because I will not let Water Baptism be 
the rule, the door, the bolt, the bar, the wall of division be- 
tween the righteous and the righteous, must I therefore be 

2 Charles Doe, The Struggle* (1692) , quoted by John Brown in his John 
Bunyan; His Life, Times and Work (London, 1918) , II, 127-128. 



JOHN BUXYAN 159 

judged to be a man without a conscience? The Lord deliver 
me from Superstition/* 

John Bunyan's conscience was nothing to tinker with. 
He refused to evade an issue by two-faced words in order to 
escape imprisonment. No one has ever stood more foursquare 
for religious freedom. We can easily hear John Bunyan him- 
self speaking through the words he put into the mouth of 
Valiant-for-Truth as he talked with By-Ends. 

"If you will go with us, you must go against wind and 
tide. . . . You must own Religion in his rags, as well as when 
in his silver slippers; and stand by him, too, when bound in 
irons, as well as when he walketh the streets with applause/' 



The Baptists in America 



When John Bunyan was but a three-year-old toddler, 
Roger Williams, a radical young Anglican minister, had al- 
ready separated himself from the established Church, and had 
fled with his young bride to America. Here he imagined he 
would find freedom from laws against nonconformity in re- 
ligion, but the Massachusetts Puritans cared for freedom in 
religion only for themselves and for those who were like them. 
They had not yet separated Church from State. No one in the 
colony could vote or hold office unless he belonged to a 
"gathered" Congregational Church, even though but one 
fourth of the colonists met the qualifications required for 
membership. 

In addition, the Puritan churches had not separated defi- 
nitely from the Church of England. The merchants, who sailed 
on business trips to England, took communion with their 
brethren in the Anglican Church. Roger Williams believed 
that such communion with the Anglicans was sinful because, 
as he said, the Church of England was founded on anti-Chris- 
tian principles. 



160 The Church Across the Street 

A Man of "Dangerous Opinions" 

When, therefore, Williams was invited by the church in 
Boston to become its minister, he refused because he felt it 
would be wrong to serve a church that had not completely 
separated. "Friends," he said, "ye should repent in sackcloth 
and ashes for this sinful connection." This the Puritans of 
Boston were unwilling to do. Their relations with the English 
Crown were already too precarious to permit such an open 
insult. 

Williams said also that the civil authorities of the colony 
should have no power to enforce or punish the breaking of 
the first four of the Ten Commandments that deal with one's 
duties to God. For example, he declared that the government 
has no right to punish men for not observing the Sabbath. In 
addition to these two bold criticisms of conditions in Boston, 
Williams said that the royal charter granting to the colonists 
the right to settle in Massachusetts was worthless. He insisted 
that the land did not belong to the king but to the Indians 
who had been living on it from time immemorial. It was from 
the Indians that the colonists should purchase the land. 

All these charges put together were more than Puritan 
Boston could take. Many of the colonists were loyal to the 
Church of England; and, since they believed that the con- 
tinued prosperity of their colony was dependent upon the 
good will of the king, they dared not risk a drastic separation. 

On leaving Boston, Roger Williams was invited to Salem 
where he was asked to assist the Reverend Mr. Skelton as 
minister of the church. Since Mr. Skelton was a separatist by 
conviction, Williams assumed that the church also had sep- 
arated from the Church of England. Later he discovered that 
the contrary was true. So again trouble started. 

Roger Williams refused to receive any new member into 
the church who would not first renounce all his former con- 
nections with the Church of England. He protested against 
allowing the rulers of the Church to be also the sole rulers of 
the colony. Finally, as opposition to William's "offensive 
spirit" grew, he refused even to have communion with the 



JOHN BUN YAN 161 

Salem church. Instead he held meetings in his own home 
where he continued to "infect" others with what his opponents 
called "his extravagances." Many of the townspeople were 
drawn to him, but most of the leaders of the Massachusetts 
colony were hostile. Cotton Mather wrote that the whole 
country was "like to be set on fire by the rapid motion of a 
windmill in the head of one particular man." The sequel to 
the continuing conflict was that Roger Williams was finally 
brought to trial before a court in Newton, and a decree of 
banishment was given, with a six weeks' delay in its execution 
because of Williams' poor health. 



The "Lone Journey" 

During this period of respite, Roger Williams secretly 
laid plans for starting an independent colony on the shores of 
Narragansett Bay, and arranged a treaty for the purchase of 
land from two Indian chiefs. Again and again leading men of 
the Massachusetts Bay Colony urged him to change his mind, 
but Williams "stood stiffly in his own course." Nor was he 
willing to keep quiet or to refuse to let his friends gather in 
his home. Soon the authorities in Boston became so fearful of 
the contagion of his ideas that they decided it was dangerous 
to wait to be rid of this burning "firebrand." They, therefore, 
secretly plotted to arrest him and to put him forcibly on board 
a ship sailing for England. 

Being warned by his old friend, John Winthrop, Wil- 
liams anticipated his arrest by fleeing. In one short afternoon, 
he arranged for the carrying on of his business in Salem, and 
for the temporary support of his wife and two small children. 
In the bitter cold of a midwinter night, in a driving snow- 
storm, he set out alone in the direction of Narragansett Bay. 

In his extremity, Williams' reputation as a friend of the 
Indians served him in good stead. Many a cold night he found 
shelter in their simple though filthy wigwams. During the 
winter months, he helped three quarreling sachems to resolve 
their grievances and to smoke together the pipe of peace. 



162 The Church Across the Street 

In May of the following year, Roger Williams and five 
like-minded companions paddled in canoes up an arm of Nar- 
ragansett Bay and began to build a new settlement. In grati- 
tude for the peaceful ending of his hazardous adventure, Wil- 
liams named the place Providence. 

So began the first real democracy on American soil where 
the function of the civil authorities and the function of the 
Church were clearly separated and no man was to be com- 
pelled to worship in a way contrary to the dictates of his own 
conscience. To the persecuted the colony became a happy 
haven. To its enemies it seemed more like a dirty sink into 
which Massachusetts and Connecticut let flow their discarded 
refuse of "fanatics." 



Roger Williams Changes His Own Convictions 

In the new situation as time went on, Roger Williams' 
own beliefs changed. He began, for example, to question the 
validity of infant baptism. As he and his friends in Providence 
had all of them been baptized as infants In the Church of 
England, he concluded that none of them had been truly 
baptized. Therefore, together they must all make a new start. 

Following a precedent acted upon in Zurich, Switzer- 
land, in 1525, twelve of the colonists gathered for a true bap- 
tism. At Roger Williams' request, one of the company, Ezekiel 
Holliman, repeated the New Testament formula, "I baptize 
thee In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy 
Ghost," and at the same time poured water from a pail over 
Roger Williams. Then Williams, having been baptized, spoke 
the sacred words and poured water over Holliman, and in turn 
over each of the other ten candidates for baptism. Thus was 
"gathered" a Baptist church, the first of its kind in America. 

Some three or four months after participating in this 
ceremony, Williams came to believe it had all been a mistake. 
He had been baptized by an unbaptized person and conse- 
quently his baptism had been of no value. The line of succes- 
sion, from the apostles, of truly baptized persons had been 




In 1635, Roger Williams was banished from the Massachusetts 
colony for his radical ideas and sought shelter with the Narragan- 
sett Indians in the neighboring colony of Rhode Island. The fol- 
lowing spring he founded the settlement of Providence on land 
purchased from the Indians. (The Bettmann Archive) 



164 The Church Across the Street 

broken. What could he and his friends do? Nothing. They 
must wait for some new revelation authorizing the starting of 
a new succession. Since while waiting for light he could not 
call himself a Baptist, he separated from the church which he 
had just helped to organize. Instead he called himself a 
"Seeker," a name used by a small number of people in Eng- 
land. By this they meant that they did not see the way clearly 
and were seeking new light from heaven. 



A Great Experiment in Tolerance 

This experience made Roger Williams more tolerant of 
those who differed from him. He was ready now to pray with 
all Christians regardless of how or when baptized. His slogan 
was "soul freedom." This did not mean, however, that he ap- 
proved of all beliefs. What he did was to tolerate differing 
beliefs. No one was driven from the colony because his religion 
differed from that of the original settlers. Roger Williams de- 
nounced what he thought to be error, but he granted to those 
whom he opposed complete religious liberty in his colony. To 
most of the Christians of that day, such an experiment in 
colonization seemed positively dangerous. They believed that 
the God of Truth would be offended by a government that 
permitted the teaching of error within its territory. They ex- 
pected the colony to be torn by civil war or to be punished by 
some God-sent plague. But when the Rhode Island Colony 
continued to prosper and grow, opposition to its fundamental 
principles slowly began to weaken. 

Although this significant experiment cannot justly be 
called a Baptist experiment, the Baptists of America like to 
remember that Roger Williams was a charter member of the 
first American Baptist church. 

Who Were the First Baptists? 

The Baptists can point to no one pioneer in Europe, 
England or America, and say, "This man was our spiritual 



JOHN BUN YAN 1 65 

father/ 7 Sometime during the first four centuries the practice 
of infant baptism began, and soon those who protested against 
it were persecuted. As early as A.D. 414, a council of bishops 
meeting in Carthage decreed, "We will that whosoever denies 
that little children, by baptism, are freed from perdition, and 
eternally saved, be accursed." As late as 1636 in Massachusetts, 
a law was passed saying "If any Christian shall openly condemn 
the baptizing of infants, or shall purposely depart the 
congregation at the administration of that ordinance, and 
continuing obstinate therein, he shall be sentenced to be 
banished/' 



Differences Among Baptists 

In England there developed two kinds of Baptists, the 
"Particular" and the "General." The "Particular" Baptists 
preached that God was "Particular" in choosing only a minor- 
ity of people for salvation. The "General" Baptists, on the 
other hand, revised their Calvinist beliefs regarding the pre- 
destination of some infants to perdition. They believed that 
Christ came to save all men and that only those who refused 
his grace when they reached the age of responsibility would 
be lost. 

In both England and America, many of the "General" 
Baptists later became Unitarians. Today there is little trace 
of these two divisions among Baptists. But the traditional zeal 
of Baptists for independence has led to divisions of many other 
kinds; indeed there are in America today at least twenty-seven 
varieties. Among them are Free-will Baptists, Primitive Bap- 
tists, Seventh-Day Baptists (Saturday is their Sabbath), General 
Six Principle Baptists, Duck River Baptists, and even a few 
Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptists. 

Like other Church families, the Baptists have some close 
relatives. Among these are the Mennonites and the Dunkards, 
both of whom originated in what is now Germany, and are 
descended from the Anabaptists. Both groups were persecuted. 
Those who fled later to the Netherlands were called Men- 



166 The Church Across the Street 

nonltes because they rallied under the leadership of a Dutch- 
man named Menno Simons. Later they fled to America, and in 
response to a direct invitation from William Penn in 1683, 
they settled in Pennsylvania. 

The majority of Baptists throughout the world now 
make Immersion a condition of membership in the Church. 
Some of these churches practice what is called "close Com- 
munion." None but the immersed may join with them in the 
Lord's Supper. The number of Baptist churches that practice 
"open Communion" is increasing. These invite all those 
present, who have accepted Jesus Christ as Savior, to join with 
them when the sacrament of the Lord's Supper is performed. 

Baptism is usually performed by immersing the candi- 
dates one by one in a baptismal tank near the pulpit. Many 
churches, especially in the South, prefer to immerse their can- 
didates in nearby rivers or lakes. The emotional excitement 
which often accompanies these outdoor religious rites fre- 
quently draws many spectators. 

At the large Riverside Church in New York City, of 
which Dr. Harry Emerson Fosdick has been the noted senior 
minister, one may be admitted to membership merely on con- 
fession of faith, and the exact wording of this confession is not 
definitely prescribed. The symbolic ceremony of immersion 
will be performed if asked for, but it is not required for mem- 
bership. Every year there is held the ceremony of the dedica- 
tion of children. For this parents bring their babies to the 
chancel where the minister in an act of prayer dedicates each 
child in turn to the Christian life. 



How the Baptists Govern Themselves 

As is the case with the Congregationalists, each Baptist 
church governs its own affairs. No higher officials or boards can 
demand obedience from the churches, but they can and do 
formulate programs for achieving common goals. Some re- 
gional Baptist associations are interested in the strict main- 
tenance of Baptist traditions and others are concerned with 



JOHN BUN VAN 167 

carrying on educational and missionary enterprises. Northern, 
Southern and Negro Baptists in the United States are each 
organized in national bodies called "Conventions/* 



Their Numerical Strength 

Today the Baptists have become the largest Protestant 
group in the United States. If we include all kinds of Baptists, 
there are some 21 million in the United States alone, and at 
least half a million more in Canada. There are also some mil- 
lions more in other countries, including, it is said, about 3 
million in the Communist part of Europe. The largest Baptist 
groups in the United States are the Southern Baptist Con- 
vention (about 9 million), the National Baptist Convention, 
U.S.A. (about 5y% million), the National Baptist Convention 
of America (about 2i/ 2 million), and the American Baptist 
Convention with about 1 1/ 2 million. The latter was formerly 
known as the Northern Baptist Convention. 

The Fundamentalist Controversy 

No American denominational family in the twentieth 
century has been more involved in theological controversy 
than have the Baptists, unless it is the Presbyterians. Although 
the Baptists have traditionally stood for freedom in faith and 
government, they have also usually stood for a freedom that is 
bounded by loyalty to the Scriptures as the Word of God. 

Many conservative Baptists have been alarmed by the 
progress of critical views concerning the Bible. They have 
allied themselves with those of somewhat similar views among 
the Presbyterians and in some other denominations in em- 
phasizing certain doctrines or statements in the Bible which 
had been set aside or "explained away/' as they said, by some 
of the Biblical critics. These conservatives declare that belief in 
the truth of all statements of Scripture is absolutely fundamen- 
tal, not only to the well-being but even to the very existence 
of true Christianity. For this reason such Christians have been 



168 The Church Across the Street 

called "Fundamentalists." They regard the following five 
points as the minimum essentials of the true faith: the virgin 
birth of Jesus, his physical resurrection, the inerrancy of the 
Bible, the substltutionary atonement, and the truth of the 
miracles recorded in the Bible. 

Many of the Baptist Fundamentalists, as well as others, 
are putting great stress on the second coming of Christ which 
they believe will soon take place, but not before a series of 
more and more dreadful catastrophes occur. They prophesy 
that the human race will become worse and worse, in spite of 
all human efforts to reform society. They assert that salvation 
even for this world can come only through the supernatural 
intervention of the divine Son of God from heaven. In brief, 
these Fundamentalists are preaching the Old Story of Salva- 
tion very much in the form which it had in the days of Augus- 
tine. Since in this terrifying drama the Jewish people are pre- 
sented as the chief of sinners In having killed the Christ, the 
Son of God, anti-Semitic hatreds are being kept alive, often 
unconsciously, by such preaching. 

Perhaps the best-known leader of the Fundamentalists 
was William Jennings Bryan, a Presbyterian, and three times 
an unsuccessful candidate for the presidency of the United 
States. He and his colleagues secured the trial and conviction 
in 1925 of Mr. John T. Scopes, who taught science in a high 
school in Dayton, Tennessee, a state which by law forbade the 
teaching of evolution in its public schools. 

Dr. Harry Emerson Fosdick, a Baptist liberal, led the 
fight against the Fundamentalists. His famous sermon, "Shall 
the Fundamentalists Win?", had a wide and significant in- 
fluence. 



The Missionary Fervor of the Baptists 

Most Baptists, like the Methodists, are evangelistic in 
their emphasis, and have gained a great many members by 
having revivals of religion. The modern Crusade for Christ 
has been ardently supported by the Fundamentalists among 



JOHN BUNYAN 



169 



them. They have also been active In organizing a special 
Crusade for Children. 

In the past few years the Southern Baptists have been 
engaged in an energetic and successful campaign to gain new 
members and found new churches in the Northern and West- 
ern states. The result is that they are now a national rather 
than a Southern denomination. 

The Baptists have also been among the more zealous mis- 
sionary denominations. They have been fortunate in having 
some great leaders to urge them forward. William Carey, a 
minister in England, in 1 786 challenged a meeting of ministers 
with this question "whether the command given the Apostles 
to teach all nations was not obligatory on all succeeding gener- 
ations to the end of the world, seeing that the accompanying 
promise was of equal extent." He was told, however, by one of 
his Calvinistic colleagues to sit down. "You Ye an enthusiast. 
When God pleases to convert the heathen, He'll do it without 
consulting you or me." Notwithstanding this wet-blanketing 
of William Carey's proposal, the Baptist churches of England 
did organize a Missionary Society and sent William Carey and 
his medical friend, Dr. John Thomas, to Bengal, India. 

In America it was the great Adoniram Judson who first 
started for Burma as a Congregational missionary. While on 
the ocean on his way to India, Judson was converted to the 
Baptist position. He appealed to the Baptist churches in 
America to take him on as their missionary. As a result, a mis- 
sionary society was organized which is now called the Ameri- 
can Baptist Foreign Mission Society. 

The ringing words from William Carey's farewell sermon 
before sailing for Calcutta have been a noble motto for the 
entire Protestant missionary enterprise. "Expect great things 
from God; attempt great things for God." 



Baptist Philanthropy 

Baptists have not been merely zealous missionaries, they 
have also been intensely interested in work for the common 



*70 The Church Across the Street 

good, both here and abroad. Like the Presbyterians, Meth- 
odists and some other churches, they have founded hospitals, 
especially in the larger cities; one of the better-known Baptist 
hospitals is in Boston. Many a youth has received his education 
in a Baptist-related college or university. These are to be found 
throughout the nation. Among them are Brown University in 
Rhode Island, Baylor University in Texas, Colby College in 
Maine and the University of Richmond in Virginia. Indeed, 
we are all the richer for the spirftual legacy of John Bunyan 
and Roger Williams. 



g. George Fox 
1624-16^1 



The Scriptures, what are they but the words of prophets, of Christ 
and his apostles, uttered by men who enjoyed and possessed this 
Light which they received from the Lord? What have you to do 
with the words of the Scriptures, unless you come to the same 
Spirit which gave them forth? You open the Bible, and say, "Christ 
saith this," and the "apostles say that," but what do you say your- 
selves? Art thou a child of the Light? Hast thou walked in the 
Light? What thou sayest concerning God, does it come to thee 
inwardly from Him? 

GEORGE Fox 



"As Stiff as an Oak, as Clear as a BelT 



In the quiet English village of Fenny Drayton lived an- 
other worker's son, George Fox (just four years older than 
John Bunyan), a man whose ideas were destined to be carried 
to the four corners of the earth. His father, whom his neighbors 
called Righteous Christer, was a weaver and a God-fearing 
Puritan. His mother, though poor and uneducated, had the 
blood of martyrs in her veins. 

Like Bunyan, George early learned a trade in a neigh- 
bor's shoe shop. He also served as a hired shepherd and sold 
wool for his master in the neighboring villages. As a young 
man, he made for himself not only his own leather boots but 
leather breeches and jacket as well. In his later wanderings he 
wore this suit so continuously that he was dubbed "the man in 
leather breeches." 

In writing of his early youth, George *Fox said: "In my 



172 The Church Across the Street 

very young years I had a gravity and a stayedness in mind and 
spirit not usual in children. . . . The Lord taught me to be 
faithful in all things, and to act faithfully two ways, viz: in- 
wardly to God, and outwardly to man: ... It was a common 
saying among the people who knew me, If George says Verily, 
there is no altering him/ " 

Unlike Bunyan, George was not distressed about his own 
sinful nature or distraught over the prospect of eternal punish- 
ment. Instead, he was troubled about many things that seemed 
to him wrong in the life of the community. In church he heard 
people profess to be followers of Christ. On Sundays they 
prayed long prayers, listened reverently to long sermons; but 
on Mondays these same people in their shops would cheat 
their customers. He saw Puritans strict in morals, who at the 
same time went often to the village inn to drink beer and rum 
until they were drunk and silly. He saw the minister and others 
tip their hats and bow when the lord and lady of the castle 
passed by, but when a butcher or baker came along, they would 
keep their hats on with never the slightest bow. Beggars "some 
in rags and some in tags/' came almost daily into the town 
hoping for a mouthful of food or a place to lay their heads, but 
only the barking dogs seemed to notice them. Did Christ come 
to save only the rich? For whom was the Bible intended? Such 
were the things that disturbed George Fox. 



A Small Episode Becomes a Crisis 

One day when George was a young man of nineteen, he 
was walking about at a county fair, selling his master's wool, 
when his cousin and a friend met him. "Come, George, let's 
have a jug of beer together/' Glad for a little fun, George went 
into the inn with them and each drank his glass. Then the 
other two boys began asking for more, and each drank a second 
glass and then a third. "Let's run a race/' said the cousin, "and 
see which of us can drink the most. Then the one who drinks 
the least will have to pay for us all/' 



GEORGE FOX 173 

For years George had known the two boys. They had 
usually been models of behavior, especially at church. But now 
he saw 7 that they w r ere trying to shame him into overdrinking. 
Putting his hand in his pocket, he pulled out a groat enough 
to pay for his own glass and laid It on the table. "If it be so, 
I will leave you/' 

That night George did not go to bed at all. Anxiously he 
walked the floor. All his discontents seemed to pile themselves 
one on another. He longed to talk with some one. He tried to 
pray. Why did people say one thing in church and act so differ- 
ently on the street? Wasn't God real? Did the ministers speak 
the truth? What was the truth? How was it to be discovered? 

Finally, it seemed to George that he heard God command 
him to leave his home and his parents and all his companions 
in the village and go forth as a pilgrim alone to other towns 
to find the truth. The next morning, just as truly as any ex- 
plorer ever set out to find the North Pole, George Fox set out 
to find God. He walked from one town to another, staying a 
few weeks in one place and then moving on to another village. 
Wherever he went he watched people, and talked with them. 
He talked with Puritans and dissenters and people who had 
little thought of religion. Some he found were "tender" and 
treated him kindly. But none seemed able to understand or 
"speak to his condition." 

After some months, conscience-stricken for leaving his 
parents, he returned to his own Fenny Drayton. His neighbors 
said his troubles would go If only he would settle down and 
marry, but he was uninterested. Finally he found courage to 
talk things over with Mr. Stephens, the minister in his own 
church; but once more this honest seeker was disappointed. 
Off he went again to other towns. He talked with ministers 
wherever he could find them, but they all seemed as "empty 
casks." 

The hours George spent in the woods alone proved more 
profitable to him. With a tree stump for a chair back, he would 
sit and read his Bible. Now and then a new thought was 
"opened" to him. 



174 The Church Across the Street 

"I saw that being bred In Oxford and Cambridge did not 
qualify or fit a man to be a minister of Christ." 

"It was opened to me that God, who made the w r orld, did 
not dwell In temples made with hands . . . but In people's 
hearts." The so-called holy churches seemed but places of idol 
worship w r ith steeples pointing to a faraway God. 



The Experience That Freed Him 

Finally, after nearly three years spent in this solitary 
search, "when all my hopes in them and in all men were gone, 
so that I had nothing outwardly to help me, nor could I tell 
what to do, then, oh then, I heard a voice which said, 'There 
Is one, even Christ Jesus, that can speak to thy condition/ and 
when I heard it, my heart did leap for joy/' 

From this experience George Fox returned home "wrapt 
In the love of God." For him life had begun. He was a new 
man. And the thought came to him, "If God can speak to me, 
so clearly and directly, He can speak to any man, woman, or 
child. In every one there is a 'seed' of life waiting to grow. In 
every one is *an inner light' which may at any time become a 
greater light." From that time on George Fox believed he had 
a mission to live for. His purpose was clear as a bell. He would 
do all in his power to bring people off from "all the world's 
fellowships, and prayings and singing, which stood in forms 
without power . . . that their fellowship might be ... in the 
Eternal Spirit of God . . . that they might know the pure re- 
ligion, might visit the fatherless, the widows, and the strangers, 
and keep themselves from the spots of the world." 

With the ending of his terrific inner struggles, George 
Fox's outward struggles began. In all sorts of places people 
would gather to hear him talk. His denunciations of wrong- 
doing often made people tremble. For this reason his followers 
were first called Quakers. His ways of speaking were never 
softened by tact or because of fear of offense. Whatever else 
George Fox was or was not, he was determined to be honest 
and outspoken. 



GEORGE FOX 175 

The Taking of an Oath 

During the seventeenth century whenever any one was 
suspected of plotting against the king, he was brought before 
a court and compelled to take an oath of allegiance, by kissing 
the Bible and swearing his loyalty. This George Fox refused 
to do, not because he had the slightest intention of plotting 
against the king, but because it had been "opened" to him that 
all swearing was wrong. He had found Jesus' own w r ords: 
"Swear not at all, but let your speech be 'yea, yea; nay, nay'; 
for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil." 

Yet there was the law r . "If any person, not noble, and 
above eighteen, shall refuse the oath of allegiance" he may be 
sent into another country aw r ay from the king's protection; his 
lands, houses and all his property may be confiscated; or he 
may be imprisoned for as long a time as the king shall de- 
termine. 1 

One morning George Fox had been standing a long time 
at the bar before the judge. Much had been said but nothing 
had been proved against him. The learned man with the gray 
wig and scarlet gown had the power to send his prisoner to jail 
for life or even to the gallow r s. George Fox was ready for any- 
thing; he felt that God's power was over all weakness and over 
death. Finally, the judge said, "Give him the Book and let him 
take the oath of allegiance." 

So George Fox took the Bible; and turning the pages he 
found Jesus' words about swearing. With the open Bible in his 
hand, the prisoner lifted his sharp gray eyes and watched the 
judge. 

"Read the oath to the prisoner," said the judge, eager to be 
through with his grim business. 

When the clerk had read the solemn oath, the judge 
turned to the prisoner and said: "Wilt thou or wilt thou not 
take this oath?" 

"Ye have given me a book here to kiss, and to swear on, 
and this book which ye have given me says, 'Swear not at all ... 
but let your speech be, yea, yea; nay, nay; for whatsoever is 

1 This was called the penalty of Praemunire. 



176 The Church Across the Street 

more than these cometh of evil/ I do as the Book says, yet ye 
would imprison me. How chance ye do not imprison the Book 
for saying 'Swear not at all? How comes it that the Book is at 
liberty amongst you, which bids me not to swear, and yet ye 
imprison me for doing as the Book bids me?" 

Such answering back was impudence. The clerk snatched 
the Bible from the prisoner's hand, and the judge cried, "Nay, 
but we will imprison thee/' and to prison George Fox was sent. 



Honesty Every Day 

In his everyday conversation George Fox went to the 
minutest care to speak the truth. He began watching even his 
casual remarks. He caught himself saying "Good morning" to 
a stranger one day passing on the street. "Do I really wish him 
a good morning?" he asked himself. "I must not say 'good 
morning' unless I mean I want him to have a good morning. 
It is better to be rude than to be dishonest." 

He even began asking the meaning of words others never 
thought of questioning. He found out, for example, that Sun- 
day really meant the sun god's day; Monday meant the moon 
god's day; Tuesday, the day of Tyr, the war god; Wednesday, 
the day of Woden, or Odin, the father of gods and men; Thurs- 
day, the day of Thor, the god of thunder. 

"I can not call the days of the week by the names of gods 
I do not believe in," he said. For this reason George Fox called 
Sunday the First-day, and Monday the Second-day, and so on. 
Even yet, three hundred years after George Fox's time, the 
Quakers do not speak of Sunday Schools, but of First-day 
Schools. 

This determination of George Fox to be honest was con- 
tagious. Hundreds and thousands of those who gathered about 
him in the towns and cities of England also began trying al- 
ways to be honest. Some of these Quakers were tradesmen. 
They had dry goods shops and grocery stores. They were 
tailors, shoemakers and carpenters. Like George Fox, when 
speaking to their customers, they would not put off their hats 



GEORGE FOX 177 

or bow. They refused to say, "Your humble servant/' The 
customers, feeling slighted, grew shy of these queer people and 
refused to go to their shops until many of the Quakers w r ere 
able to earn scarcely enough to buy bread for their children. 
As months passed, how r ever, the people came to see that 
these Quakers never cheated them. If a Quaker promised to do 
a thing, he did it. Slowly the reputation of the Quaker 
merchants changed. A stranger coming into a town would ask, 
"Where is there a Quaker grocer or tailor or shoemaker? I like 
to trade with the Quakers because they are honest/' Ever since 
George Fox's day, the Quakers, or Friends as they prefer to be 
called, have had the reputation of being honest. 

Should a Man Fight for a Good Cause? 

Another matter about which George Fox was "stiff as an 
oak" was his conviction about fighting. In the days of Charles I 
and of Oliver Cromwell, it was customary for every man in 
England to wear a sword in his belt. It was assumed that he 
should be prepared at any moment to fight. Fighting for a good 
cause was regarded as a Christian duty. The great Protector 
was a notable soldier of the Lord. Had he not taken up arms 
against the king for the good of the people? Had his armies not 
gone into battle singing hymns and before fighting had they 
not always prayed? 

It was "opened" to George Fox, however, that he should 
never carry a sword and never fight. Again Jesus' words were 
final for him. "Resist not evil . . . but whosoever shall smite 
thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. . . . Love 
your enemies. . . . Do good to them that hate you." 

His Practice of Nonresistance 

One Sunday morning as the church bells were ringing 
and "struck at his heart," as he said, God seemed to be calling 
him to go to the church and speak. George Fox sat quietly until 
the sermon was ended, then stepping to the platform, he 



178 The Church Across the Street 

motioned to show that he had something to say. This in itself 
was not such an unusual thing to do. Men often spoke in this 
way after the church service. 

What he said, however, was different from what the min- 
ister had just been saying. For a while the people listened 
eagerly, but not for long. Soon a judge in the audience inter- 
rupted, "He is not speaking according to the Bible. He is an 
enemy of the country. He is plotting against the king and the 
Church. Put him out." 

The judge's words were like a match setting fire to a 
haystack. In a moment the church was in a turmoiL Some 
tumbled over the seats in their excitement.They struck George 
Fox with their fists. They threw him on the floor. Some pulled 
him by the collar; others by the hands. They dragged him away 
to an open meadow a quarter of a mile from the town. A crowd 
shouting and jeering ran after him. On their way they broke 
off boughs from the trees and picked up sticks from the ground 
and pulled branches from the prickly holly bushes. They 
struck him on the arms and shoulders; they hit him on the 
head until he was so weak that he fell in a heap on the wet 
grass. As he lay there unable to move, George Fox asked him- 
self, "What shall I do?" Then the words of Jesus came to his 
mind, "Love your enemies. Pray for them that abuse you." 

The crowds were watching. They saw his body move 
slightly on the ground; they pushed closer and raised their 
sticks ready to strike. They watched him struggle to his feet. 
But what did they see? How dared he stand so straight and 
look so fearlessly at them? Was he bewitching them, too? The 
crowds stepped back, as if stunned when they saw his two 
bloody arms stretched out and heard his voice clear as a bell. 
"Strike again. Here are my arms. Here is my head. Here are 
my cheeks. Strike them again. I will not strike you back/' 

Only one man in the crowd had any daring left. With a 
hard laugh, he pushed his way forward and with his stick 
struck George Fox such a blow on his wrist that the arm fell 
as if dead at his side. The crowd groaned. "His hand is crushed. 
He will never be able to use it again!" One by one the people 
walked away, for they had lost their courage. 



GEORGE FOX 179 

As for George Fox, he felt "the Lord's power spring 
through him/' Instead of leaving the town as he had been 
ordered to do, he walked back into the market place and made 
his way about calmly among the very people who had been 
flogging him so short a while before. 

Soon he was holding as many meetings as ever, now in 
this city and now in that. Everywhere he went he made a dis- 
turbance. He even had the daring to walk up to the drawbridge 
of a castle and preach to those on guard. Some soldiers were 
throwing away their swords and refusing to fight. One ship's 
commander had written to Cromwell saying that his very best 
gunman had turned Quaker and now refused to fire a gun. 
It is not strange that George Fox was imprisoned as a traitor. 



Cromwell's Offer of Freedom 

Later, messengers were sent to the prison. They ordered 
the jailer to bring the prisoner forth into the market place 
where a band of soldiers was gathered. 

Without lifting his hat to salute the officer, the prisoner 
in the leather breeches faced him. Paying no attention to the 
insult, the officer spoke, "Oliver Cromwell, the Lord Protector 
of all England, offers you your freedom if you will become 
captain of his army." On hearing this the soldiers cheered. 

"Stiff as an oak" the prisoner stood and in a voice "clear 
as a bell" he answered: "All wars and all fighting come about 
because men are selfish and jealous of each other and hateful. 
Every soul is important in the eyes of God. I could never use 
my sword to kill any man, not even my bitterest enemy. I am 
a follower of Jesus Christ, the Prince of Peace. He would have 
us live such lives as will take away all occasions for war. I will 
accept orders only from Him." 

With his hands tied behind him and with the taunts of 
the soldiers ringing in his ears, George Fox was led away once 
more behind the prison walls, this time to share a room with 
thirty criminals of the worst sort, with not a bed for any of 
them. 



180 The Church Across the Street 

Twice during the long winter, Cromwell sent messengers 
with the same offer of freedom. Finally, the prisoner was 
ordered to appear before one of the very highest officers of 
Cromwell's army, who commanded Fox to become a soldier. 

"You are commanding a dead man." 

"You seem very much alive." 

"I am dead to all war. Where there is envy and hate, all is 
confusion. I will have none of it." 

So once again this man of peace was sent to the small bare 
prison to join the thirty thieves and murderers. 

In the filthiest, most sickening prison dungeon, he would 
sing and talk with his fellow sufferers about God's love and 
power. On the hard stone bench or on the cold damp floor of 
his prison cell, he would write letters to the judges pleading 
for mercy, not merely for himself but for some thief beside 
him. With swollen fingers he would pen words of cheer to 
other Friends who like himself were sitting lonely behind 
barred doors. 

Free again, he would go at once to some market place or 
to a fair or perhaps to a Quaker meetinghouse and there he 
would preach. 



Three Great Principles 

These then were three of the great convictions which 
George Fox proclaimed: first, the endowment of every human 
heart with an "inner light" or a "seed of divine life" which 
makes possible direct relations with God; second, the primary 
importance of honesty in all relations and the despising of all 
shams; and third, the complete allegiance to the principle of 
nonresistance, or to the belief that all wars and fighting are 
evil. 

Out of the first of these three principles grew George 
Fox's democratic philosophy of life. It was because of his belief 
in the "inner light" in every person that he also believed that 
men everywhere were equal in the sight of God. In a day when 
even some ministers said that women had no souls, George Fox 




To spread the word of his great convictions, George Fox visited 
America in 1671 3 journeying to various colonies scattered between 
New England and North Carolina. Here he is shown preaching to 
a group of settlers and Indians in Maryland. (The Bettmann Ar- 
chive) 



1 82 The Ch urch A cross the Street 

encouraged women to be leaders of his societies. He included 
the "heathen" also among those who had "the light of the 
Spirit of God.' ' 

This fundamental respect of George Fox for every man 
deeply influenced his great disciple, William Penn. Penn's 
colony in America and the one established in Rhode Island 
by Roger Williams were the only colonies that consistently 
treated the Indians in the spirit of friendliness and justice. 
William Penn's famous treaty with the Indians is one of the 
few political events in the white man's relation to the Indians 
of which the nation can be proud. 



The Harvest Reaped Before His Death 

In spite of years of imprisonment and persecution, George 
Fox lived to see fifty thousand persons in Great Britain and 
Ireland, who, to use his quaint expression, had "suffered con- 
vincement." These people of like convictions were formed 
into a working, growing body with equally well-organized 
meetings in Holland, New England, New York, Pennsylvania, 
Maryland, Virginia and the Carolinas. 2 Before his death, Fox 
knew also that more than twelve thousand of his followers in 
England had been imprisoned because of their beliefs, and 
that over three hundred of these imprisonments had ended 
fatally. 3 

Unlettered and uncouth himself, Fox was honored as a 
prophet not only by peasants but also by judges and scholars. 
William Penn, the most famous of the disciples of Fox, was 
the son of a famous admiral, a man of wealth, social standing 
and education. Late in life the "man in the leather breeches" 
even married the beautiful widowed lady of Swarthmore Hall, 
Margaret Fell. For years this large and charming country estate 
was the meetinghouse for Friends and a refuge for the perse- 

2 Rufus M. Jones, ed., George Fox: An Autobiography (Philadelphia, 
1903-1906), 1, 43. 

3 Ernest E, Taylor, Cameos from the Life of George Fox (Headley 

Brothers) . 



GEORGE FOX 183 

cuted. Because of her activities, Margaret Fell herself was held 
as a prisoner for four long years while her husband languished 
for almost as long in another castle dungeon. 

William Penn wrote this frank estimate of his master in 

Christ: 

And though the side of his understanding which lay next to 
the world, and especially the expression of it, might sound uncouth 
and unfashionable to nice ears, his matter was nevertheless very 
profound, and would not only bear to be often considered, but the 
more it was so, the more weighty and instructive it appeared. And 
as abruptly and brokenly as sometimes his sentences would fall 
from him about divine things, it is well known they were often as 
texts to many fairer declarations. And indeed it showed beyond 
all contradiction that God sent him , . . he was an original, being 
no man's copy/' 4 



The Society of Friends 



Persecution of Quakers in Massachusetts 

If the way of the Quaker was hard in England, it was no 
less so in America. Puritans desired freedom of conscience, but 
only for those whose consciences were like their own. To the 
New World followers of Calvin, the Bible was the infallible 
guide. The Quaker belief in an "inner light" as a guide seemed 
to the Puritan to be an outright denial of the all-sufficiency of 
Holy Scripture. 

Quakers whose "concern" for spreading the gospel 
brought them to the New World found New Englanders con- 
cerned about keeping them out. Sea captains who brought 
Quakers to America in their ships were required to return 
them under penalty of heavy fines. The few Quakers who 

4 Quoted in Thomas Hodgkin, George Fox (London: Methuen and Co., 
1896) , pp. 274-275. 



184 The Church Across the Street 

landed were promptly thrown Into prison. Anyone caught 
importing Quaker books was liable to a $25 fine. In the eyes 
of the law the Quakers were "that cursed sect of heretics," and 
were liable to 4 'be whipt with rods so It exceed not fifteen 
stripes" and banished. 

A law passed by the Massachusetts House of Deputies in 
1658 decreed the death penalty for these "fitt Instruments to 
propogate the Kingdom of Sathan," and the sentence was 
actually executed on some of these intrepid pioneers, includ- 
ing the saintly Mary Dyer. After the death of Governor Endi- 
cott in 1665, persecution relaxed, but even as late as 1775 
there was a law still on the statute books forbidding Quakers 
to hold meetings. 

Whether because of the unrelenting persecution these 
Quaker missionaries had to endure, or for other reasons, the 
Quaker movement never prospered in New England. It was 
quite the reverse in Pennsylvania. William Penn's charter for 
his colony granted freedom for all religious sects. To this 
haven in the New World large numbers of English Quakers 
emigrated. It Is still a stronghold of the American Society of 
Friends. There are also many Friends in Indiana, and other 
parts of the Midwest. 



Beliefs by Which Friends Are Known 

All Friends still cherish belief in the "inner light," as the 
ultimate authority, rather than the creedal statements or tradi- 
tions of a church. This -central conviction has made Friends 
staunch advocates of the democratic faith. No denomination 
has been more consistent in its respect for personality than 
they. Women have stood side by side with men In the leader- 
ship of this society. No Christian group has been more per- 
severing in its defense of outcast racial or social groups. With 
a remarkable degree of unanimity, and in spite of persecution, 
Friends have opposed all wars. They are renowned for their 
thrift and honesty. Although substantial wealth has come to 
no small number of Friends, yet for the most part they have 



GEORGE FOX 185 

maintained simplicity both in dress and in manner of living. 
Many o them still retain a preference for "thee" in conversa- 
tion, as a symbol of friendship and mutual respect. Among 
themselves they refrain from all use of academic titles. Still 
true to the spirit of George Fox and other early Quakers, they 
are against all forms without the spirit to give them meaning. 
They do not baptize or celebrate the Lord's Supper, and their 
marriage ceremonies are beautifully simple. 

Their First-day Meetings 

Most Friends still speak of Sunday as the First-day of the 
week, and their Sunday services are called First-day meetings. 
These are usually without singing or instrumental music or 
sermon. When some member, man or woman, of the Meeting 
feels the prompting of the Spirit he speaks; otherwise nothing 
is said. The group worships in silence. The helpfulness of 
silence in group worship and fellowship is one of the greatest 
lessons the Society of Friends has demonstrated. If there is 
business to transact no formal vote is taken. The clerk simply 
records as a "minute" what seems to be the consensus of the 
group. When the meeting is over each person shakes hands 
with the one sitting next to him and greets him before leaving 
for home. 



Their Places of Worship 

Quaker places of worship are called meetinghouses rather 
than churches. These, like the meeting held in them, are 
usually plain and unadorned. There is no pulpit. Sometimes 
a raised platform takes its place at one end of the room, where 
a group of the leaders of the meeting sit. Plain wooden benches 
for the other worshipers fill the rest of the room. Originally 
the women sat on one side and the men on the other. In some 
of the larger cities, present-day meetinghouses are beautiful 
colonial structures, but without stained-glass windows or or- 
nate decoration. 




Quakers worshiping in spirit at the Friends meetinghouse in Jor- 
dans, Pennsylvania, where William Penn worshiped. From a paint- 
ing by ]. Walter West. (Ewing Galloway) 



GEORGE FOX 187 

We can appreciate the feelings that younger Quakers 
sometimes have had because of the lack of art in Friends' meet- 
inghouses, and because so little seems to happen In the meet- 
Ing. RIehenda Gurney, sister of the famous Elizabeth Fry, who 
did so much to reform English prisons in the nineteenth cen- 
tury, wrote In her journal, "I had a truly uncomfortable sort 
of meeting. It was really bliss to hear the clock strike twelve . . . 
Oh, how I long to get a broom and bang all the old Quakers 
who do look so triumphant and disagreeable." There Is, how- 
ever, a spirit of quiet reverence and worship in such meetings 
which the sensitive and more mature person cannot forget. 



The Simplicity of Organization 

The Society of Friends for a long time had no paid 
ministers. Their organization has been as simple as possible, 
and thus as different as could be from that of most other de- 
nominations. In some areas the meetings have salaried pastors 
and their use is increasing, although these leaders are still in- 
dependent of any higher ecclesiastical control. They are not 
ordained, but they are often called "Reverend." 

The local society is known as a "Monthly Meeting/' A 
group of these Monthly Meetings is known as a "Quarterly 
Meeting." There are now five "Yearly Meetings," with a total 
membership of about 22,000; and three other groups. There 
are also a "Five Years Meeting," a group known as the Re- 
ligious Society of Friends (Conservative), and one called the 
Religious Society of Friends (General Conference). All told, 
Friends in the United States and Canada number rather more 
than 125,000. The Five Years Meeting is much the largest of 
the three groups. 



Liberalism vs. Conservatism 

With such a belief as that of an inner divine light in every 
one, the members of the Society of Friends have always re- 



188 The Church Across the Street 

spected nonconformity. From the beginning they have strug- 
gled valiantly against requiring assent to any doctrine as a test 
of the reality of religious experience. Unfortunately, however, 
even the Friends have been split into several separate groups 
because of beliefs that once seemed irreconcilable. 

In the early part of the nineteenth century, in the Society 
in Jericho, Long Island, there appeared Elias Hicks, a dynamic 
and original leader who preached ideas which, to those who 
could not accept them, seemed destructive of the very gospel 
itself and of true religion. 

This Elias Hicks, without benefit of Biblical scholarship, 
came to the conclusion that a clear distinction must be made 
between "Jesus of Nazareth" and "Christ." To Hicks, "Jesus 
was a model man who lived in Palestine at a definite date." 
Hicks said, "This outward historical Jesus is not our Saviour." 
His physical death on the cross cannot save anyone. There can 
be "no other Saviour, but such as one who takes His residence 
in the very center of the soul." It is "the portion of God" 
within a man that saves him. This may be called the "Divine" 
in man. Some call it "the indwelling Christ." This "Spirit of 
Life, Light and Grace" was in the Jesus who lived in Palestine, 
and it may also be in any man. It is an eternal principle. It is 
only through the soul's obedience to this light or principle 
that salvation can come. No other person's righteousness can 
be substituted for one's own righteousness and the power to 
achieve that righteousness is within and cannot come from 
outside. The story of the Jesus who died on the cross and rose 
again should be thought of as "entirely figurative/' a symbol 
of the death of sin and the growth of righteousness within the 
spirit of man. 5 

Here was a Quaker of Quakers who carried the doctrine 
of the "inner light" to its logical and full conclusion. His 
thinking resulted in a division among Quakers into two 
groups: the Orthodox and the Hicksite, or Liberal, groups. 
Today, however, there are many liberal Quakers who prefer 

5 Rufus Jones, Later Periods of Quakerism (New York: Macmillan, 1921) . 
I, 444, 452, 455. 



GEORGE FOX 189 

not to be labeled as Hicksltes, since they regard the nineteenth- 
century form of liberalism of Elias Hicks as unsatisfactory to a 
liberal of the twentieth century. 

Furthermore, they believe that true liberalism should 
mean the breaking down of the dividing walls in the fellow- 
ship. They are, therefore, xvorking for unity and are accenting 
anew respect for originality and Individual freedom to follow 
"the inner light." 



Significant Activities 

Although the membership of the Society of Friends, both 
in America and in England, is comparatively small, their in- 
fluence far exceeds their proportionate numbers. Through the 
work of the Friends Service Committee, Quakers have become 
known far and wide. After both world wars this committee 
performed an immense and exceedingly difficult work, feeding 
and caring for prisoners, war orphans, refugees from annihila- 
tion, and stricken populations in friendly and enemy countries 
alike. In the postwar years their humanitarian work has been 
continued throughout the world: relief and rehabilitation of 
war refugees in west and central Europe; food, clothing and 
medical care in Korea; aid to victims of the Hungarian up- 
rising; help to homeless Arabs in the Gaza strip and Suez 
Canal Zone; and famine relief in India and Pakistan. 

Nor has the work of the Friends been confined to disaster 
relief; they are even more interested in educating for peace. 
They have organized seminars for international affairs, con- 
ferences of diplomats, race relations committees and work 
camps in which young people aid in constructive activities, 
such as repairing the school in an Indian fishing village in 
Alaska, and building a tuberculosis recovery home in Kenya. 
In all this they have no thought of making more people Quak- 
ers, but only in making a hard world a better place in which 
to live. They well deserve the name of "Friends." 

Many Quaker young men who, because of religious con- 



190 The Church Across the Street 

victions believed it wrong to fight, served without pay during 
World War II in work camps under the civilian control of a 
board of Friends, Brethren and Mennonites. Other young 
men of similar views, who had no religious connections, 
humanists who reject all beliefs in a supernatural God, served 
with them. Some of these conscientious objectors were sent 
to jail for their refusal to register for the draft. Most of these 
pacifists, however, were allowed to do certain kinds of useful 
work, and in some cases dangerous work that involved suffer- 
ing and even death. Some served as nurses in hospitals for the 
insane, while others volunteered as guinea pigs for experi- 
ments in preventive medicine and starvation diets. 

A number of preparatory schools under the leadership of 
Friends have been noted for the quality of democracy they 
teach. Friends have also established in the United States a few 
colleges of the highest scholastic rank. Among these are Swarth- 
more, Haverford and Bryn Mawr. 

Of all the humanitarian work that the Quakers have car- 
ried on, perhaps none was more desperately needed in the 
early days than prison reform. Elizabeth Fry, an English- 
woman of the early nineteenth century, was a pioneer in this 
work. 

Friends have lived up to their name in many other ways. 
Throughout their history as American colonists, they were 
able to maintain consistently peaceful relations with the In- 
dians. William Penn's treaty with the Indians and his sub- 
sequent dealing with them belong with the few nobly great 
events which Americans should never cease to celebrate. 

Friends the Quakers also were to the Negro slaves. Al- 
though a few Quakers fell into the social pattern of the times 
and employed slaves for a while on their estates, when once 
convinced of their error, they freed their slaves even before 
Lincoln's Proclamation of Emancipation. Before the Civil 
War by establishing the so-called "underground railroad," 
many Friends risked their own lives to help slaves reach the 
north and freedom. 

The "inner light" that illuminated the hearts of such 



GEORGE FOX 1 9 1 

men and women as George Fox, William Penn, Margaret Fell 
and Elizabeth Fry has helped to light a very dark world, and it 
continues to do so. Perhaps the Friends' solution to the con- 
flicts which create so many of the world's problems, and from 
which so many conflicts spring, may be the only practical one 
after all. 



zo. John Wesley 
1703-1791 



Give all you can. Hoard nothing. I defy all the men on the earth, 
yes all the angels In heaven, to find any other way of extracting the 
poison from riches. 

JOHN WESLEY 



A Revivalist Prevents a Revolution 



Early one Sunday morning about the year 1730, a student 
wit of Christ Church College, Oxford, looked out his window 
and saw some half dozen other students walking into the 
cathedral for Communion. 

"There goes the Holy Club!" said he laughingly to his 
visiting friend. "A new set of Methodists is sprung up here at 
Oxford/' 

"Why call them such names?*' asked his companion. 

"Because they think they must be singularly holy or be 
damned, and because they regulate their holy deeds by clock 
and bell. They imagine they can not be saved if they do not 
spend every hour, nay every minute of their lives in the service 
of God. They sleep but little. Rise early in the mornings. Meet 
every evening from six to nine. Like moths they patiently 
crawl through the Holy Book eating the words. Each Saturday 
night they rehearse their sins one by one and weep for five 
minutes, then thank God for granting them repentance, and 
laugh immoderately as if they were mad." 

"Methinks that to strain so hard after holiness is folly." 



JOHN WESLEY 193 

'I've not told you half. They are the jest of the whole 
university. They fast two days a week like the Pharisees. Give 
every penny they save to feed the poor or to buy books for them 
to read. They try to reform notorious harlots and preach to 
criminals in prison, and hire teachers for the children of house 
drudges/' 

"Let them have their 'Holy Club/ It's nothing to me," 
said the visitor in disgust. "If I have to work that hard to gain 
heaven, let me have the flames of hell!" 

Extreme and foolish as the activities of this small group 
of students seemed to their fellow students, the world has never 
forgotten this "Holy Club/' and, strange as it seems, the title 
"Methodists," first given in derision to these college men, is 
now the official name of the second largest Protestant denomin- 
ational family in America. 

The Two Brothers 

In this small group of serious young men were two 
brothers, John and Charles Wesley, sons of an Anglican minis- 
ter in the small English village of Epworth. Charles, the 
younger, was the organizer: a sociable, excitable and impracti- 
cal young man "with more genius than grace," who loved to 
write poetry and to sing. Disorderly in mind and habits, he 
had been drifting gaily through life, with little thought of his 
ultimate destiny. 

John, Charles's older brother by four years, was of an 
opposite temperament, more like his competent and serious- 
minded mother, Susanna Wesley. Even as a child John began 
to guide his life by reason. Said his father one day, "Susanna, 
I think our boy Jack would not attend to the most pressing 
necessities of nature unless he could give a reason for it." 

The strict discipline of an Anglican home had taken 
effect on John. But Charles, like his poetical father, was always 
bursting the bonds of routine. He had once petulantly pro- 
tested to his brother, "Would you have me become a saint all 
at once?" John, the leader of the "Holy Club," was methodical 
to the core. 



! 94 The Ch urch A cross the Street 

The Epworth Home 

Susanna Wesley was the mother of a family of nineteen 
children. John was the fifteenth child and Charles the eight- 
eenth. Although her husband's stipend was considered reason- 
able, it required a Spartan manager to make ends meet. But 
the cause of the Wesley's poverty lay deeper than the size of 
the family, for the father, unfortunately, seemed to love books 
more than his children, and was constantly getting himself 
into debt in order to finance his literary productions. In fact, 
for a period of several months he was actually jailed for his 
indebtedness, which put the whole burden of the family's 
finance upon his wife. Later, when Susanna was asked if they 
ever actually lacked for bread, she replied: "I had so much 
care to get it before it was eat, and to pay for it after, as has 
often made it very unpleasant to me. And I think to have bread 
on such terms is the next degree of wretchedness to having 
none at all/* 



(C A Brand Plucked from the Burning" 

Nor was the Rev. Samuel Wesley really popular with his 
parishioners particularly with the dissenters, those uncouth 
doubters of official religion. Perhaps this unpopularity was the 
cause of the crisis that came on the night of February 9, 1709, 
when John was but six and Charles was a baby in arms. The 
old thatched parsonage caught fire (or was set on fire, as some 
rumors had it). John was asleep in a room on the second floor. 
All the rest of the family had escaped. The father tried to run 
up the stairs to rescue his son, but flames blocked his way. John 
was awakened by the crackling of the fire. He opened a door 
to run down stairs but was met by a hot blast. He slammed the 
door shut, ran to the open window, saw the shouting crowds 
below, cried for help, and by means of a human ladder he 
climbed down to safety and to his mother's arms. "A brand 
plucked from the burning!" she cried in her joy. From that 
day John had a special place in his mother's heart. She de~ 



JOHN WESLEY 195 

termlned, as she said, to be "more particularly careful of the 
soul of this child." Often in later years she reminded John that 
he must have been "plucked from the burning" for some great 
purpose. 



Susanna's Discipline 

Susanna Wesley, however, was a careful mother of all her 
many children. When but a year old, each was taught to fear 
the rod and to cry softly. If any child visited the kitchen for 
something to eat between meals, he was "most certainly beat/' 
"I insist," said Susanna, "in conquering the will of children 
betimes, because this is the only strong and rational founda- 
tion of a religious education, without which both precept and 
example will be ineffectual, but when this is done then is a 
child capable of being governed by the reason and piety of its 
parents, till its own understanding come to maturity, and the 
principles of religion have taken root in the mind." 

On each child's fifth birthday, she planned what she 
called an "Alphabet Party." This meant that the child spent 
the day learning the letters of the alphabet. The next day he 
began to spell words, with the use of the Book of Genesis as 
his first reader and speller. The hours for instruction were 
from nine to twelve, and from two to five. A tough schedule 
for a five-year-old, judged by modern standards. 

In spite of poverty, two sons went to Oxford University 
and were enabled to enter the ministry of the Church of Eng- 
land. While John served with a good salary as don at Lincoln 
College at Oxford, his brother Charles was a student. It was 
during this period that the two were members of the "Holy 
Club," and John, the elder, became the leader. 

But the methodical religion of the "Holy Club" was not 
the power that brought to England the great religious awaken- 
ing. The actual beginning of the Methodist Church was still 
a long way off. To learn how these two loyal Anglican ministers 
later started another dissenting church, we must trace the story 
further. 



196 The Church Across the Street 

The American Venture 

On his father's death John was given the assignment of 
taking his father's latest volume to Queen Caroline in the 
hope that she might become interested in its promotion. Some- 
thing more important, however, than the promotion of his 
father's treatise on Job happened as a result of this journey. 
While in London, John met an old friend of the family, James 
Oglethorpe, a man of wealth, interested in organizing a royal 
colony in America. Called Georgia in honor of the king, the 
colony was to be a refuge for debtors and Protestants of all 
kinds. Oglethorpe also had the ambition to spread the Chris- 
tian faith among the Indians. The Wesley sons hesitated to 
venture so far away from their widowed mother and wrote to 
ask her advice. Her brave answer settled their minds. "Had I 
twenty sons, I should rejoice that they were all so employed, 
though I should never see them more/' 

The Moravians and the Storm 

It was what John Wesley learned from his fellow travel- 
ers during the eight weeks' voyage across the Atlantic that 
played the most important part in changing the course of his 
life. Unused to the ocean and from childhood afraid of dying, 
John found it difficult to be calm during storms. Among the 
passengers were some Moravians from the Continent. One 
evening, just as they were in the midst of singing Psalms, a 
heavy storm broke. It split the mainsail in shreds, water 
flooded the deck and began pouring down into the ship. Wes- 
ley wrote in his diary, "I was vaulted over with the water in a 
moment, and so stunned I scarce expected to lift my head till 
the sea should give up her dead." Most of the passengers ran 
below deck screaming in terror. But the Moravians calmly 
continued to sing. 

Afterwards Wesley asked one of them "Were you not 
afraid?" 

"I thank God, no." 

"But were not your women and children afraid?" 



JOHN WESLEY 



197 



Again the answer was "no/* Why should they be afraid 
to die? 

From that day on there lay buried in John Wesley's heart 
a wistful longing for a surer faith, unsatisfied until he found 
for himself the kind of peace of spirit that his Moravian 
brethren had in the presence of death. 

Failure of the Venture in Georgia 

Such a change in John Wesley, however, did not come 
for a long time. During his stay in Georgia, he remained the 
faithful and formal minister of the church in Savannah. 
Neither the Indians nor the colonists felt the need of this 
religion of ritual and ceremony. Indeed, a certain Indian chief 
said to Mr. Wesley one day, * 'Those are Christians in Freder- 
ica; those are Christians in Savannah, Christians lie, Christians 
steal, Christians beat men. Me no Christian." 

In addition to this failure John Wesley became involved 
in a love affair. He had been disciplined to fear the fires of 
passion lest he might be led to love a woman more than God. 
His holding back was misunderstood. Finally, because of his 
lack of tact, a scandal was falsely publicized, and both Charles 
and John Wesley took ship for England with the weight of 
failure resting heavily upon them. 

John poured out his unhappy soul in his journal: "I 
went to America to convert the Indians, but O! who shall 
convert me? who, what is he that will deliver me from this evil 
heart of unbelief? I have a fair summer religion; I can talk 
well, nay, and believe myself, while no danger is near; but let 
death look me in the face and my spirit is troubled. . . . O who 
will deliver me from this fear of death?" 

No one could have been more in earnest than John Wes- 
ley. But he felt himself working as a servant in fear of his 
master, rather than as a happy child of God. 

A Moravian Teaches His Don 

Back in England, John Wesley resumed his duties as a 
don at Oxford. Peter Bohler, a Moravian, came to be taught 



198 The Church Across the Street 

English, and John Wesley in turn was taught the faith of the 
Moravians. Luther's gospel of "justification by faith" was 
Bohler's meat and drink. On the soul's acceptance of the love 
of God in Christ, all fear of eternal damnation was destroyed. 
"This philosophy of yours must be purged away, Mr. Wesley/' 
Bohler would say. "Accept the truth in simplicity." 

But Wesley had to be clear about the reasonableness of 
his faith. He began preaching again from a sense of duty, but 
his gospel continued to be one of alarm rather than a call to 
peace. He antagonized his hearers. One by one the pulpits of 
London were closed to him. He began to question whether he 
should not cease preaching entirely. "By no means," said Peter 
Bohler. 

^But what can I preach?" 

"Preach faith till you have it, and then because you have 
it you will preach faith." 



The Great Day of Awakening 

Wesley saw the promise, as he wrote in his diary, but it 
seemed afar off. At last, when thirty-five years old, his great day 
of release came. It was May 24, 1738, his spiritual birthday. 
His brother Charles had found the great joy of conversion 
only a few days before. 

Here is the memorable extract from John Wesley's 
journal. 

"In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in 
Aldersgate Street where one was reading Luther's preface to 
the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while 
he was describing the change which God works in the heart 
through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt 
I could trust in Christ, Christ alone for my salvation; and an 
assurance was given me that he had taken away my sins, even 
mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death." 

After the meeting, John walked over to his brother's 
room to tell of the experience. Standing in the open door, he 
hailed his brother with the rapturous words, "I believe!" In 
their great joy they began to sing. 




Wesley facing the mob at Wednesbury in England's "Black 
Country" near the Midlands city of Birmingham. (The Bettmann 
Archive) 



200 The Church Across the Street 

For John Wesley, a transformation had taken place, like 
that which came to St. Paul on the way to Damascus. What 
days of fasting and prayer had never achieved, the love of God 
fulfilled in a single moment. With a new life within himself, 
he had a new enthusiasm that was contagious. The "brand 
plucked from the burning" now began itself to burn with an 
intense, but friendly and warming flame. 



The Great Revival 

For the next fifty-three years, John Wesley traveled the 
length and breadth of Great Britain, preaching usually several 
times a day, frequently out of doors, and to audiences that 
often numbered thousands. He traveled on foot over unfre- 
quented paths, making at times thirty miles a day. He went 
more often on horseback, covering during his lifetime a 
quarter of a million miles. He met angry mobs with confi- 
dence, he endured exposure to wind and storm without com- 
plaint, and he even faced tuberculosis and conquered. 

By his side went his fascinating brother Charles, who 
taught the people how to sing and love it. Up to that time 
England had known no religious songs except the Psalms put 
to stately and measured meters. John Wesley translated for 
them the stirring songs that the Germans sang in Luther's 
time. And Charles composed literally thousands of new songs 
of his own songs that were vibrant with a passionate love of 
God. Charles put the songs to lilting and rhythmic tunes, some 
of which were borrowed from the folk ballads of the day and 
sung to other words in dance halls and on the street. 

Over and over again the hills echoed with the full tones 
of the hearty singing of the crowds. Some of these new songs 
are still loved and sung in our churches even after two 
hundred years have passed. "Hark! the herald angels sing/' 
"Love divine, all love excelling/* "Jesus, lover of my soul/' 

The hymns of Charles Wesley were sung all over England. 
... A thousand hearts were hungering for love, and here they 



JOHN WESLEY 20 1 

found what they longed for In full measure, pressed down and 
running over. . . . The world looked on and wondered. It saw tears 
washing the faces of the begrimed miners in the King's Wood, 
Bristol . . . and marvelled. Before, such men had been the terror 
of ail sedate citizens and had inarched Into Bristol murdering and 
rioting and looting shops for food. Now r like so many lambs they 
followed the sweet singer, Charles Wesley, to Holy Communion In 
Temple Church. 1 



John Wesley's Tutelage 

John Wesley, however, did not come to this outdoor 
preaching easily. In the famous "Holy Club" of Oxford had 
been one George Whitefield, who as a boy had tapped the beer 
in his widowed mother's barroom. Even earlier than John 
Wesley, Whitefield found freedom in the love of God, and had 
turned to preaching out of doors as easily as a duck turns to 
water. Endowed with qualities money could not buy, being 
tall and strong of frame, having a marvelous voice and a native 
ability to make dramatic every thought, it is said, George 
Whitefield could electrify a crowd of fifty thousand people. 
Garrick, the most famous dramatic artist of his day, remarked 
that Whitefield could say the word "Mesopotamia" in such a 
way as to move an audience to tears. 

George Whitefield, therefore, loved to preach in the open 
fields. "There is no pulpit like a mound/' he said. "And no 
sounding board like Heaven/* But John Wesley had been 
long accustomed to the decorum of a service In a church. He 
said, "I found it hard to reconcile myself to this strange way 
of preaching in the fields . . . having been all my life (till very 
lately) so tenacious of every point relating to decency and order 
that I should have thought the saving of souls a sin if it had 
not been done in Church/' 

But hearing his old friend Whitefield convinced Wesley 
that he must change his habits. When he yielded and preached 

1 G. Elsie Harrison, Son to Susanna (Nashville: Abingdon, 1938) , pp. 
182-183. 



202 The Church Across the Street 

out of doors, Wesley soon learned by experience that he could 
preach to twice the number of people that he had reached 
before in the churches. "What marvel the devil does not love 
field preaching! Neither do I; I love the commodious room, 
the soft cushion, a handsome pulpit. . . . Field preaching is a 
cross to me. But I know no other way of preaching the Gospel 
to every creature." 

So John Wesley began preaching on village greens, in 
churchyards, under trees, during the rain, standing on a chair, 
a table, or even on his father's tombstone when locked out of 
the church. As the years went by he trained others to preach 
also men without an Oxford education, men on whom the 
hands of bishops had never been laid to sanctify them for their 
ministry. Although Wesley was against preaching at the hour 
of the Sunday morning service, yet after the church service was 
over, sometimes more people would gather outside to hear 
these Methodists than came into the church. 

The enthusiasm and the extreme emotionalism of these 
meetings were sharply criticized by the clergy of the day. 
Bishops wrote books denouncing the "Methodists." Plays were 
given in the theatres in which the "Methodists" were held up 
to ridicule. Professional clowns climbed trees and performed 
their antics before the eyes of the listeners. Drummers 
marched through the crowds, cow horns were blown in the 
ears of the preachers. A miller opened the sluiceway of his dam 
to drown out Mr. Wesley's voice as he preached. In the midst 
of a meeting, the Wesleys and their assistants were carried in 
wagons to the house of the justice of the peace. But even in 
the face of all such opposition, the revival spread. 



The Methodist Organization 

Along with the tenderness and fire of his enthusiasm, 
John Wesley was still an efficient minister. He knew that 
merely preaching to crowds and stirring them up would prove 
of little lasting worth. He made it a policy not to enter a city 
or section of the country unless he and his preachers could stay 




John Wesley preaching at his father's grave in the churchyard at 
Epworth, on Sunday, June 4, 1735. Lithograph by Currier if Ives. 
(The Bettmann Archive) 



204 The Church Across the Street 

long enough to organize small classes or societies, with leaders 
who would instruct the people and watch over their conduct. 
Together the class members were to examine their everyday 
activities to see if they were living in ways worthy of their 
Savior. Wesley, the revivalist, was still a practical man who 
believed in discipline. He tells of finding a society whose 
members were doing an "accursed thing" well-nigh all 
bought and sold "uncustomed goods." Considering the low 
state of morals at that time, such dealing in smuggled goods 
was probably deemed quite proper by most people, but not 
so by Wesley. He tells that after he had talked with them they 
"severally promised to [live in this way] no more." It was not 
always easy to be a Methodist. 



A Preacher of Social Justice 

Like Amos of old, Wesley was also a strong preacher of 
justice and mercy. A few quotations from his sermons will 
show the social temper of the man's mind. "The more you lay 
out on your own apparel, the less you will have to clothe the 
naked, to feed the hungry, to lodge the strangers, to relieve 
those that are sick and in prison, and to lessen the numberless 
afflictions to which we are exposed in this vale of tears . . . 
therefore, every shilling that you needlessly spend on your 
apparel is, in effect, stolen from God and the poor." 

John Wesley was a prolific writer, having published during 
his long lifetime several hundred books and pamphlets. These 
achieved a wide circulation, and there is a project planned to 
collect and republish all of them, a task which is expected to 
take ten years and result in the production of thirty-five 
volumes. Through his writing, Wesley earned thousands of 
pounds, and it is said that he gave away in all at least the 
equivalent of |125,000. He wrote in his journal that he never 
spent more than twelve shillings (about four dollars in those 
days) a week upon himself, although, of course, the purchasing 
power of money in those days was greater than it is now. 



JOHN WESLEY 205 

During Wesley's lifetime England was engaging openly 
in the most insidious forms of the slave trade. Wesley pub- 
lished a treatise giving his Thoughts Upon Slavery. There was 
no mincing of words. "I absolutely deny all slave-holding to be 
consistent with any degree of even natural justice. . . Captains, 
slave owners, kidnappers, murderers. . . . Thy hands, thy bed, 
thy furniture, thy house, thy lands are at present stained with 
blood. . . . Whether you are a Christian or not, show yourself 
a man/* 

Only a w r eek before his death Wesley wrote a letter, his 
last, to William Wilberforce, the great pioneer in the British 
anti-slavery movement, saying, "Go on in the name of the 
Lord and in the power of His might till even American slavery, 
the vilest that ever saw the sun, shall vanish away before it." 

Wesley writes in his journal of visiting the sick. "I found 
some in their cells underground; others in their garrets, half 
starved both with cold and hunger, added to weakness and 
pain. But I found not one unemployed, who was able to crawl 
about the room. So wickedly devilish is that common objec- 
tion. 'They are poor only because they are idle/ " 

Wesley was also militant against the liquor traffic. In his 
day it is said that every sixth shop in London sold gin. Passers- 
by might get drunk for a penny or dead drunk for a two- 
pence. 



His Practical Benevolent Projects 

Wesley not only preached righteousness, but he also 
organized societies to carry on many kinds of benevolent enter- 
prises. In the days before hospitals, Wesley organized clinics 
for the sick. The rise of the modern hospital may rightly be 
attributed in part to the efforts of the Methodists to give nurs- 
ing care. John Wesley even wrote a book on medicine. He 
started schools for the education of poor children. He organ- 
ized lending societies. He insisted that all members of the 
Methodist societies, even though themselves poor, should 



206 The Church Across the Street 

justify their acceptance of God's grace by doing deeds of help- 
fulness. 

The religious revival led by the Wesleys did not achieve 
the thoroughgoing economic and social reformation the eight- 
eenth century really needed, yet its results should not be dis- 
counted as being of no value merely on the grounds that "the 
pie-in~the-sky" assurance given the downtrodden masses dead- 
ened their ambitions to struggle for their rights. In fact, the 
evangelistic revival did the very opposite. It awakened the 
ambition of all the neglected poor. It freed, at least in spirit, 
the captives in the Castle of Giant Despair. It saved them from 
madness and hate against their oppressors. 

As a result England was spared the horrors of a revolu- 
tion such as devastated France, and the slower but more 
effective process of change without the use of armed forces was 
made possible. "An ounce of love is worth more than a pound 
of compassion/' said John Wesley. 



The Methodists 



The spirit of the first Methodists was contagious. In Wes- 
ley's time one of the Anglican vicars, when preaching against 
these Methodists, said: "There is sprung up amongst us a new 
religion called Methodism; it is like the plague. They that 
have it infect whole families." If but two or three Methodists 
were in a town it was always possible to form a Society, and 
some lay preacher was soon found who could come to them 
and help to spread the gospel. John Wesley's societies were 
like an army of lay missionaries, always recruiting others. 
When Wesley died at the ripe age of eighty-eight, the Method- 
ists in Great Britain numbered one hundred thousand strong. 
Now after a century and a half, Methodists are found in most 
countries of the world and their numbers have reached a grand 
total of well over 12 million in the United States alone. 



JOHN WESLEY 207 

Separation from the Church of England 

'John Wesley was great enough to be outrageously in- 
consistent. He was devoted to the Church of England, and also 
at the same time broke some of her most honored and sacred 
rites/' 2 

Even to the day of his death, he remained a loyal minister 
of the Church of England. The members of his societies might 
belong to any sect they wished Presbyterian, Baptist, Quaker, 
Moravian, or even to no church at all. Wesley meant that they 
should partake of the Lord's Supper and worship on Sundays 
in the churches of their own choosing. But when Anglican 
clergy began to refuse the right of Communion to Methodists, 
and when the doors of more and more churches began to be 
closed to him and to his lay preachers, then a break finally 
became inevitable. The formation of a separate Church, how- 
ever, did not come until after Wesley's death, 

The Pioneer Genius of the Methodists 

Both the message and the organization of the Methodists 
made them peculiarly fitted to follow the westward migration 
in America that advanced so rapidly during the first few de- 
cades of the nineteenth century. It required a religious body 
that knew how to move quickly if churches were to be estab- 
lished in these new settlements before the pioneers forgot all 
about religion. 

The gospel the Methodist circuit riders preached was a 
simple one of God's free love and man's free will to accept or 
reject that love. The message fitted well the growing belief in 
equality and democracy. It granted the pioneers the right to 
believe that they could be masters of their own destinies. 

The type of organization begun in England also lent it- 
self to these same pioneering conditions. Lay preachers, with- 
out formal education or special training, but filled with zeal 

2 W. Bardsley Brash, Methodism (New York: Doubleday, Doran, 1928) , 
p. 167. 



208 The Church Across the Street 

and prepared to meet hardships, were quickly recruited. They 
rode on horseback from settlement to settlement even to points 
farthest out. 

In America these circuit-riding preachers were ready to 
preach "every day of the week in any sort of place, indoors or 
out. They shared without complaint in the labor and depriva- 
tions of the log-cabin settlements. If but two or three converts 
were made, these w r ere gathered into a class and a leader ap- 
pointed. They were enjoined to meet once a week "to confess 
their faults one to another and to pray for one another/' In 
the meantime the "circuit rider" rode off to another settle- 
ment to gather another class of converts. Some of these 
preachers were in charge of circuits so large that it took them 
a month or more to go the rounds even though they preached 
in a different place every day of the week except Monday. 

Sometimes an especially gifted person was discovered in 
the leader of a class. He was encouraged to develop his leader- 
ship. Later on some qualified ordained minister would visit 
the settlement and if this young leader proved worthy of the 
task, he would be given a license first to exhort and later to 
preach. Thus, although he continued to earn his own living as 
before he would preach to his society on Sundays. Soon a log 
meetinghouse would go up, and a church organization would 
be started. In this way the Methodists enlisted hundreds of 
local and lay preachers, who were given a little instruction 
from time to time by their supervisors, yet whose main qualifi- 
cations were their personal character and their zeal for the 
cause. 



The Methodist Organization in the United States 

"John Wesley must be ranked with Ignatius Loyola and 
William Booth as the greatest organizers in Christian history/' 3 
Each Methodist class was looked after by a leader responsible 
for seeing that members attended the weekly meeting and that 

3 Paul Hutchinson, Men Who Made the Churches (Nashville: Cokesbury 
Press, 1930) , p. 175. 



JOHN WESLEY 209 

In their daily lives they lived according to the rules prescribed 
by Wesley. The classes in a given town united and formed a 
society. Some of the societies had their own lay or ordained 
preachers, but most of them were ministered to by itinerant 
preachers who traveled and preached to a whole circuit of 
societies. 

In the United States the class meetings have now been 
rather generally discarded. A district superintendent travels 
about to all the churches in his district regularly and guides 
the ministers and officers in making their policies. A group of 
such districts is called an Annual Conference. Once a year 
ministerial and lay delegates from all the churches within the 
conference meet under the presidency of a bishop. At these 
Annual Conferences, the ministers receive their appointments 
from the bishop and his "cabinet" of district superintendents. 

Above the district superintendents are the members of 
the Council of Bishops. The bishops are elected for life by the 
Jurisdictional Conferences which are set up to administer the 
geographical areas of the church, though, except for such elec- 
tions, these conferences have no other important duties. One 
of the conferences (the so-called Central Jurisdictional Confer- 
ence) consists of Negro churches not otherwise assigned. Once 
in four years representatives, ministerial and lay, from all the 
Conferences in the world-wide connections of the Methodist 
Church meet for a month in what is called the General Con- 
ference. This body has full authority to revise the Discipline 
of the church or to rule on all matters of concern to the whole 
church. In the four years interim between the meetings of the 
General Conference, the Council of Bishops has large powers. 
Individually each bishop has the final word regarding the 
placing of every minister in the area under his jurisdiction. 



The Methodist Discipline 

During his lifetime John Wesley worked out in detail 
many rules for the guidance of the conduct of ministers and 
all members of the societies. These rules form the Methodist 



210 The Church Across the Street 

Discipline. Although Wesley's rules have been revised from 
time to time, they are still a powerful factor in the control of 
the life of Methodist churches. They resembled in certain 
regards the rules for a monastic order. He was against all forms 
of luxurious living. He decreed against theatergoing, dancing 
and card playing. He disapproved of smoking and all "dram- 
drinking." Although in some Methodist conferences, a minis- 
ter may now be ordained without making a promise not to 
smoke, the question will be put to him since a rule about 
smoking by ministers is contained in the Discipline. 

Until 1900, Methodist ministers were allowed to serve a 
given parish for only a few years. Originally the term was one 
year or even less, but now a bishop may appoint a pastor with- 
out any time limit if his congregation ask for him and he 
wishes to remain. 

This closely knit organization has certain advantages. No 
Methodist minister once ordained and admitted to confer- 
ence need be without a "charge" unless for illness or after he 
is retired for age or other cause. District superintendents know 
all their ministers. Every pastor submits regular reports of his 
work. If the standards set by the Discipline are not met, or if 
the churches do not carry their allotted shares of the general 
church expenses and benevolences, the pastor is held respon- 
sible. Although the organization may lack much of being com- 
pletely democratic, it has been highly effective in building up 
a strong church. 

The arbitrary Methodist system . . . was greatly tempered by 
the fact that the early bishops moved about the country, from 
north to south, from east to west; stayed in the rude cabins on the 
frontier, preached at camp-meetings and received the same salary 
as the humblest circuit rider. 4 



Divisions in the Methodist Societies 

Neither Methodists nor their leaders in America have 
always been able to agree, and as a result there are now 

4 Sweet, The Story of Religions in America (New York, 1930), pp. 
319-320. 



JOHN WESLEY 211 

Methodists of a variety of kinds. The most important split oc- 
curred over the matter of slavery. Wesley had been unrelenting 
in his condemnation of slavery, and in the United States the 
Northern churches, for the most part, were loyal to his at- 
titude. But in the South the problem became very complicated. 
The climax came when one of the bishops in the South mar- 
ried into a slaveholding family. The law of his state prohibited 
emancipation. The Northern churches refused to accept him 
as a bishop, so the Southern churches withdrew from the 
parent church. 

Earlier another group began to fight for more democracy 
in church government. They opposed the rule of bishops. 
They also insisted on lay representation in the Annual and 
General Conferences. These withdrew in 1830 and formed 
the Methodist Protestant Church. 

About a century later, in 1939, these three divisions 
reunited in one church now called simply Methodist, a great 
organization with a membership within the United States of 
almost 10 million people. Despite this merger there are still a 
number of independent Methodist bodies, some with names 
that stir the imagination, such as* the Lumber River Annual 
Conference of the Holiness Methodist Church. This is a very 
small sect, with only seven churches and 360 members, but 
others are of some size: the Wesleyan Methodist Church of 
America and the Free Methodist Church of North America 
have a membership of about 44,000 and 56,000, respectively; 
they tend to be rural and rather strict. 

Although many Negro churches and several Negro An- 
nual Conferences belong in this united or Methodist church 
proper, and their Negro bishops to the Council of Bishops, yet 
a majority of Negro Methodist churches in America still main- 
tain a separate denominational existence and have their own 
organizations. The largest of these is the African Methodist 
Episcopal Church, with almost 6,000 congregations and a 
membership of well over a million, but the African Methodist 
Episcopal Zion church is not very far behind with its almost 
800,000 members. The Christian Methodist Episcopal Church 
also claims some 400,000; thus the total of Negro Methodists 
exceeds 2,i/ 2 million. 



212 The Church Across the Street 

Benevolent and Missionary Enterprises 

In Wesley's day the Methodists were not only interested 
in saving people for a happy life throughout eternity, they 
were also concerned with better living conditions in this pres- 
ent vale of tears. Like their founder, Methodists still tend to 
be practical in their good works. They have been leaders in 
many benevolent enterprises. The starting of the Goodwill 
Industries in the Morgan Memorial Methodist Church in 
Boston in 1907 is a good example. A local project begun to 
help the aged and handicapped and unemployable to find 
work has grown into a national enterprise having headquarters 
in many cities. Training is given in many trades and more 
than 30,000 handicapped and disabled people are thus helped 
annually. The total daily labor force now numbers more than 
13,000 and the annual payroll almost $20 million. 

Hospitals and homes for the aged and orphans have also 
been established in many communities, at home and abroad. 
There are more than 200 such institutions in the United States 
alone, with some 35,000 full-time workers. Some Methodist 
hospitals have a world-wide reputation, such as the New Eng- 
land Deaconess Hospital in Boston. 

The Methodists have also continued the tradition, started 
by John Wesley, of book publishing. Their Methodist Publish- 
ing House is the largest of the Protestant book concerns. 

In the fight against the evils of the liquor traffic, the 
Methodists were in the vanguard. The passing of the Eight- 
eenth Amendment was due in no small measure to the prop 
aganda and sacrifice of Methodist enthusiasts. 

Since the Methodists have done so much of their work 
in pioneer regions and among people of relatively small or 
ordinary financial means, they early realized that if their young 
men and women were to have an education, the church must 
establish colleges where an education might be gained at small 
expense. Consequently, the Methodist have planted their de- 
nominational schools in almost every state of the Union. Some 
of these pioneer colleges have since become large universities 
of the highest rank, and are no longer wholly controlled by 



JOHN WESLEY 213 

the Methodists. Northwestern, Vanderbilt, University of 
Southern California, Ohio Wesleyan, Wesleyan in Connecti- 
cut, Duke University, Syracuse University, De Pauw in In- 
diana and Boston University speak for themselves. 

The foreign missionary work of the Methodists has 
been outstanding in scope and In outlay of money. Methodist 
churches, affiliated with American Methodism, are scattered 
widely over the world in many mission lands. Membership in 
such churches outside the United States is probably over a half 
a million. 

Although there have been wealthy people in Methodist 
churches as well as elsewhere, the example of John Wesley is al- 
ways with them. Having earned thousands of pounds through 
his writings, he might well have died a wealthy man. Instead 
he died poor, not leaving after debts were paid, even as much 
as ten pounds. Thus he extracted ''the poison from riches" and 
turned them into a powerful means for building the Kingdom 
of God on earth. 



i/. Ho sea Ballon 



If the servants of Christ here on earth desire the increase of holi- 
ness, and the decrease of sin, which would be most agreeable to 
such a desire: the belief that the greatest part of mankind will grow 
more and more sinful to all eternity, or, to believe that sin will 
continually decrease and righteousness increase, until the former 
is wholly destroyed, and the latter becomes universal? 

HOSEA BALLOU, Treatise 
on the Atonement 



God Does Not Punish Eternally 



A Mother's Distress 

On a September day in 1770, in a small village on the 
New Jersey coast a little south of Sandy Hook, Mr. John Mur- 
ray and his fisherman host knocked at the door of a farmer's 
home. On being welcomed, they saw a woman sitting in a 
rocking chair, weeping over a babe asleep in her arms. "Sup- 
posing that her tears flowed from some domestic distress or 
pecuniary embarrassment," Mr. Murray endeavored to con- 
sole her by observing that "the world was very wide, and that 
God was an all-sufficient Father/' 

"Alas! sir," she replied, "I never, in the whole course of 
my life, experienced a moment's anxiety from the dread of my 
children or myself suffering the want of either food or rai- 
ment. No, sir, my fears are that they will be sufferers, through 
the wasteless ages of eternity, in that state of torment from 




Portrait of John Murray. (Umversalist Historical Library) 



216 The Church Across the Street 

whence there Is no reprieve: and that they will continually 
execrate their parents as the wretched instruments of bringing 
them into being. I have eight children, sir; and can I be so 
arrogant as to believe that all these children are elected to 
everlasting life?" 

"But, my dear lady, you have reason to believe that they 
will all be saved, whether they be elected or not, because Christ 
Jesus is the Savior of all men." 

This, however, did not satisfy the mother. Had not God 
elected some to eternal happiness and others to eternal dam- 
nation? Mr. Murray picked up the Bible on her table and 
expounded to her from the Scripture that God's love included 
all, that by the death of Jesus all the world had been saved. 
There was no one who would be eternally damned in hell. All 
who are born are God's children and he would not desert them. 

Again and again the mother took the Bible up into her 
own hands and read with her own eyes the words that Mr. 
Murray quoted. Slowly the strained lines on her face relaxed. 
At last she burst into tears of joy, and hugged her babe to her 
breast. "Blessed, blessed God, they are not mine; they are 
thine, O Almighty Father; and thou wilt not be regardless of 
thine own!" 1 

Unthinkable as such an episode seems to most of us today, 
it is a startling reminder of how seriously Calvin's doctrine of 
election had taken hold of the consciousness of Christian 
people in the eighteenth century. 



John Murray in England 

Only a short while before this episode John Murray had 
come ashore from a sloop caught on a sandbar another ref- 
ugee from religious prejudice and ostracism. Naturally a viva- 
cious and temperamental child, he had been reared in a godly 
English home by a strict and pious disciplinarian of the Calvin- 
istic faith. John Murray had struggled with serious persistence 
to- keep his religion alive; yet he shifted from time to time 

1 The Life of Rev. John Murray . . . Written by Himself (Boston, 1870) , 
p. 220. 



HOSEABALLOU 217 

between a life of "mirth and frolic" to a life of exacting de- 
votions and churchgoing. Although his father never allowed 
him the opportunity for an education, John had access to an 
unusual library. He became a popular leader in the Methodist 
classes promoted by John Wesley. 

It was not until John Murray was a grown man and 
married, however, that he discovered a religious faith that 
relaxed his spirit from morbid fears. It was a Rev. Mr. Relly 
who freed him by convincing him that the doctrine of eternal 
damnation for an elected number of sinners was not based on 
the teachings of Christ. This free-lance minister had been 
ostracized by the clergy in the other churches and his character 
had been falsely maligned. Yet when Mr. and Mrs. Murray 
finally screwed up their courage to go to hear the man for 
themselves, they went away feeling that they had listened to 
"the first consistent sermon they had ever heard." 

But to deny the doctrine of eternal damnation for all 
unbelievers was to destroy the whole plan of salvation, so their 
Presbyterian friends all said. Without the fear of hell, there 
would be no motive for living a good life. The prejudice and 
slander to which Mr. Murray was subjected is difficult today 
to understand. Almost every friend he had disowned him. To 
add to his loneliness his first child died, and his wife became 
ill with a lingering but fatal disease. 

Discouraged and isolated from his friends, he finally de- 
cided to flee to America, hoping to find here a quiet place 
where he might live a simple life and might never again teach 
or preach or become a public figure who would be hurt by 
slander. 



The Unexpected Summons to Preach 

A strange reversal of his expectations came about without 
his wishing, for John Murray could not hide his light under a 
bushel. Shipwrecked in a sloop off the coast of New Jersey, 
with a small crew of men and without provisions, he went 
ashore in search of fish. Instead he found a friend and a church 
waiting for his ministry. 



218 The Church Across the Street 

Mr. Potter, his host, was an illiterate though successful 
fisherman who lived alone. "Come/' said he, "I've been ex- 
pecting you for a long time." 

Mr. Murray was puzzled. How could he have been ex- 
pecting him? 

Mr. Potter had built a small church near his house. 
Whenever he could find a minister to preach, the church was 
opened and all the people living in the neighborhood around 
were summoned. But Mr. Potter had not been satisfied with 
the preachers who had come. "The preachers we have heard 
are perpetually contradicting themselves . . ./' he explained, 
"When the house was finished I received applications from 
the Baptists and I told them, if they could make it appear that 
God Almighty was a Baptist, the building should be theirs at 
once. The Quakers and the Presbyterians also tried. No, said 
I. As I firmly believe that all mankind are equally dear to 
Almighty God, they shall all be equally welcome to preach in 
this house which I have built. My neighbors assured me that 
I never should see a preacher whose sentiments corresponded 
with my own. My constant reply has been, 'He will by and by 
make his appearance. The moment I beheld your vessel on 
shore, it seemed as if a voice sounded in my ears, 'There, Pot- 
ter, in that vessel is the preacher you have been so long ex- 
pecting/ " 

Mr. Murray was terrified. Like Jonah he had tried to run 
away, but God had followed him. John Murray had to obey 
the voice. Two days afterwards he preached a Universalist 
gospel to nearly seven hundred curious people, who crowded 
into the little church. So once again John Murray became a 
public servant who had to stand out in front of the rank and 
file and take the slanderous darts from those who opposed 
him. 2 



The Growth of a New Movement 

News spread of the young and vivacious minister from 
England. Invitations came for him to preach in New York 

2 Ibid., pp. 196-212. 



HOSEA BALLOU 219 

City, In Philadelphia, in New Jersey and later on in New Eng- 
land. A church in Gloucester asked him to be its pastor and 
by a very simple ceremony he was ordained as a minister of the 
gospel. Later on he was called to be minister of a church in 
Boston. 

Wherever he went, John Murray made both friends and 
enemies. His followers, too, found themselves the butt of 
ridicule and the objects of scurrilous accusations. In Boston 
the crowds became most vociferous in their hostility. One 
evening the audience found themselves deluged with buckets 
of water thrown in upon them, as well as with rotten eggs. On 
another occasion, Mr. Murray ascended the pulpit only to 
find it had been sprinkled with foul smelling asafoetida, and 
later stones were thrown at him through the windows. One 
large stone which came near to hitting Mr. Murray, he picked 
up and waved in view of all his audience saying: "This argu- 
ment is solid, and weighty, but it is neither rational, nor con- 
vincing." 3 

Although John Murray was the most famous pioneer of 
Universalism in America, other preachers before him in 
America had been boldly denouncing the Calvinist doctrine 
of eternal misery in hell. There were others also who secretly 
sympathized with the more hopeful belief in universal salva- 
tion, yet because of the scornful popular prejudice against the 
idea they held their peace. 

Like other independent thinkers before him, John Mur- 
ray had no desire to organize a separate denomination, but 
those who followed his leadership were obliged by their op 
ponents to establish themselves in separate churches. Fifteen 
years after he landed on the New Jersey shore a national 
convention of Universalists was held in Oxford, Massachusetts, 



A Greater Than Murray Appeared 

Attending the national Universalist Convention in 1791 
was a twenty-year-old young man who had just been excom- 
municated from the Baptist Church, of which his father had 



220 The Church Across the Street 

long been the pastor. Ten years before in a small village in 
New Hampshire, Hosea Ballou had first heard this new doc- 
trine of universal salvation from a preacher in a neighboring 
town. Having been thoroughly trained in Calvinistic teaching, 
the boy was as antagonistic toward this denial of the faith as 
were all the rest of the villagers. It seemed a horrifying and 
dangerous heresy. It was said that those who accepted the 
teaching would no longer have any motive for being good. 
They would lie, cheat, indulge in dissipation, wallow in sin 
of every kind, not hesitating even to take the lives of their 
neighbors or to commit suicide. These were the very words 
Hosea Ballou heard over and over. He began to feel uneasy. 
To be condemned to eternal suffering through no fault of 
one's own seemed unjust. He found himself wishing that all 
people might attain happiness. Could it be a sin for him to 
wish for this? Did not God also really care for all his creatures? 

Hosea Ballou was not one to rush after a new idea, nor 
was he one who would close his mind and refuse to think his 
way through a question when once it was raised in his mind. 
There were, however, few with whom the boy could talk. He 
found no book on the subject. Ballou's one guide was the 
Bible. He began studying this with great diligence, having 
this one question continually on his mind. It was not until he 
was twenty that he openly made his decision, and the result 
was that his Church excommunicated him. 

As this young man sat among the ministers in convention 
in Oxford, Massachusetts, he was dreaming wistfully of the 
day when he, too, might become a minister. John Murray and 
the other older men encouraged Hosea Ballou; but little did 
they dream that by the time he was their age, this young New 
Hampshire farmer would be carrying the Universalist banner 
to thousands of people all over New England, New York and 
as far west as Ohio. 

Hosea Ballou the Architect of Universalism 

John Murray was like an enthusiastic scout who discovers 
a thrilling site for a new building. Hosea Ballou was the 




/ . 



.4 rar^ portrait of Hosea Ballon at the age of thirty-six. (Univer- 
salist Historical Library) 



222 The Church Across the Street 

architect whose genius created plans for a noble structure on 
sound foundations. With scarcely more than a year's regular 
schooling in his life, Hosea Ballou learned for himself how to 
use his brilliant logical mind. He could look squarely at an 
old idea and think originally on it until he had created a better 
one to take its place. He had the ability also to state his reasons 
in clear, striking terms so that people could understand and 
were challenged. No Unitarian of his day denounced the doc- 
trine of the Trinity with more effectiveness than did Ballou; 
and he did it twenty years before Channing preached his 
famous Baltimore sermon. It was a sore disappointment to 
Ballou that so few Unitarians of that time could break loose 
also from the old belief in everlasting punishment for pan of 
mankind. 

While John Murray had preached a cheerful but naive 
gospel of universal salvation, Hosea Ballou thought through 
the meaning of punishment and salvation. His psychological 
insight into the therapeutic value of love in contrast to con- 
demnation was far in advance of his generation. "God saves 
men to purify them/' he said one day to a woman about to 
mop her floor. "That's what salvation is designed for. God 
does not require men to be pure in order that he may save 
them." 

Hosea Ballou was not dogmatic in denying all punish- 
ment in the life after death, but he asserted that whatever there 
was, it would be similar in kind and degree to the punishment 
that results from sin in this present life. He said: 

Men are now as happy as they are righteous, and they are as 
miserable as they are sinful; therefore, to my understanding, if all 
men are to be rewarded in the future world according to their 
works in this, they will be just as happy and just as miserable as 
they are in this world. 4 

He decried also a superficial thought of salvation, saying: 
"No man understandingly wants salvation any further than 
he wants holiness/' Ballou's own sympathies were too wide for 

4 Thomas Whittemore, Life of Rev. Hosea Ballou (Boston, 1854) , II, 213. 



HOSEA BALLOU 223 

him to accept with satisfaction the thought of the ultimate 
division of humanity Into two separate groups, one in bliss and 
the other In agony. "I do not conceive/' he said, "that part of 
humanity can be made perfectly happy while the rest Is In 
misery." 

Hosea Ballou was a strong preacher. He traveled widely 
over the eastern United States organizing Universal 1st 
churches. Many of his sermons were printed and given a wide 
circulation. His most noted book w r as a Treatise on the Atone- 
ment. 



The Univer sails t Magazine 

For a number of years, Hosea Ballou was editor of the 
first Universalist Magazine. In the initial issue he wrote that 
the object of the paper was to promote "the growth of truth, 
religion and morality/' "Whatever correspondents might con- 
tribute to aid in these objects would be gratefully received; 
nor would the editor exclude articles advocating doctrines op- 
posite to his own, if written in a proper spirit, provided he 
should retain the liberty of pointing out any errors that seemed 
to be of a dangerous tendency/' He answered the objections 
that some might raise to having the paper open to writers of all 
sects by pointing out that this very feature would make the 
magazine universalist. Consequently, the paper became for 
many years a kind of forum in which the lively theological 
issues of the day were discussed. 

The glory of both John Murray and Hosea Ballou is that 
they helped to tear down a high and long-standing wall that 
had confined men to a partial view of humanity and of human- 
ity's God. In so doing they made possible a broadening of the 
horizons of religious thought. These men were reaching after 
a universal instead of a partial God. Theirs was a God for all 
rather than a God who chose to show his love only to the elect, 
one whose love shines both "on the evil and the good," both 
in this world and on in the world to come. Such a broadening 
insight prepared the way for the possible development of a 



224 The Church Across the Street 

"religion for greatness/' 5 With this ennobling heritage, mod- 
ern Universalists may lead the way toward even richer insights, 
toward the achieving of a religion universal in more aspects 
than the founders of the church could imagine. Our "one 
world" sorely needs such leaders. 



The Universalists 



Their Bond of Union and the Liberty Clause 

At the meeting of the Universal 1st General Convention 
(since called the Universalist Church of America) held in 
Washington in 1935, the following Bond of Fellowship and 
Statement of Faith was voted into the constitution of the 
Church. 

The bond of fellowship in this Convention shall be a com- 
mon purpose to do the will of God as Jesus revealed it and to 
cooperate in establishing the Kingdom for which he lived and 
died. 

To that end we avow our faith in God as Eternal and All- 
Conquering Love, in the spiritual leadership of Jesus, in the su- 
preme worth of every human personality, in the authority of truth 
known or to be known, and in the power of men of good will and 
sacrificial spirit to overcome evil and progressively establish the 
kingdom of God. Neither this nor any other statement shall be 
imposed as a creedal test, provided that the faith thus indicated be 
professed. 6 

The final sentence in this avowal is called "the Liberty 
Clause" and the Universalists lay great emphasis upon it. They 
explain that it is merely an agreement in "the essential spirit" 
of the statement that concerns them. All ministers and all 

5 Clarence R. Skinner, A Religion for Greatness (Murray Press, 1945) . 

6 Frederic W. Perkins, Beliefs Commonly Held Among Us (Boston, 1945) . 



HOSEA BALLOU 225 

members of the church should feel free "to state the faith in 
the manner that shall seem to them right." 

John Murray and Hosea Ballou would have stated their 
faith in different terms, yet they would, if they knew, feel the 
bond of union in the universality of their outlooks and in their 
common spirit of confidence in humanity. 



"Not a Creed but a Hymn of Fellowship" 

Most creeds have been formulated to serve as tests by 
means of which heretics would be kept outside the Church. 
This Universalist avowal of a common faith was put into words 
in order "to rally believers rather than to repel heretics." "It 
is not a password but a hymn of fellowship, and its rallying 
power is not so much in the words of the song as in the spirit 
it sings/' 7 The door is as wide open as faith in "the authority 
of truth, known or to be known"; and the call is to a united 
effort to establish the kingdom of God in this present world. 



The Numbers of Universalists 

Like the Unitarians, the Universalists (prior to merger 
of the two denominations) comprised a relatively small group. 
They had about 387 churches and 70,000 members in 1960. 
The influence of a Church, however, should not be measured 
in numbers, but rather by the quality and significance of the 
contribution it makes. Great philanthropists have been within 
the Universalist fellowship. Among these have been Thomas 
Mott Osborne, pioneer in prison reform, and Clara Barton, 
founder of the American Red Cross. Owen D. Young, a lawyer 
and industrial executive, was widely known for his services to 
education and government, and for his gifts to colleges and to 
his denomination. The Universalist women have long main- 
tained a summer camp for diabetic children at Clara Barton's 

7 ibid. 



226 The Church Across the Street 

birthplace In North Oxford, Massachusetts. From the begin- 
ning, the Universalists were vigorous In their opposition to 
slavery. 

Unlversallst Influence has also been exerted through 
their colleges, of which they now have two, St. Lawrence Uni- 
versity in Canton, New York, and Tufts University at Med- 
ford, Massachusetts. 



American Unitarians and Universalists Become 
One Church 

Despite traditional differences in emphasis, the Uni- 
tarians tending to stress the intellectual approach and appeal 
to reason in support of religious truths, while the Universalists 
have insisted on the importance of "love" as the heart of re- 
ligion, the two groups have long realized that they had much 
in common. There has been agitation in each of the denomina- 
tions for merger with the other for many years. Indeed, the 
first overtures for union date to the early nineteenth century. 
But for a long time nothing came of such movements, and 
it was not until 1959, when both groups held simultaneous 
meetings in Syracuse, New York, that each voted approval of 
union with the other. 

This was confirmed by a large majority of the individual 
churches the following year, and the merger finally became a 
fact in May 1960, when both denominations held their last 
meetings In Boston as separate denominations, and In May 
1961, when the organizational meeting of the new denomina- 
tion was held in the same city. The new denomination is 
known as the Unitarian Universalist Association and, like its 
parent organizations, maintains headquarters in Boston. It 
consists of just over 800 churches in the United States and 
Canada, together with several hundred Fellowships. The latter 
are lay societies destined to become churches when they are 
large enough for self-support. The combined membership of 
this Association Is about 180,000 adults. 

Although organic union has only just been realized, co- 



HOSEA BALLOU 227 

operation of the two churches has been going on for many 
years. Both have long openly avowed their desire to be 
churches of a free spirit. Since the National Council of 
Churches of Christ in America and the World Council of 
Churches have both thought it their duty to make the basis 
of membership in their organizations a creedal statement, 
Unitarians and Universalists have been excluded from partici- 
pation as members. 

The Council of Liberal Churches (Universalist-Uni- 
tarian), Inc., was created in 1954 in the hope that many liberal, 
non-creedal groups might join in a larger common effort. This 
did not happen, and the Council of Liberal Churches was dis- 
solved in 1961. 

The preparation and use of a hymnbook, Hymns of the 
Spirit, helped develop a common bond between the two 
denominations. In the judgment of some, this was the most 
original collection of hymns made in the United States during 
the last century. Hymns with outworn theology have been 
replaced by those expressive of modern man's religious feeling. 

The two churches have also cooperated in the prepara- 
tion and use of new books for their church schools. Indeed, 
under the Council of Liberal Churches, the educational de- 
partments of the two denominations had been organically 
united since 1955. The educational philosophy has been op- 
posed to indoctrination, and has worked toward the develop- 
ment of independent and creative religious living and think- 
ing. The young people of the two denominations have been 
completely merged in what is now called Liberal Religious 
Youth since 1953. 

There are, of course, many individual churches and in- 
dividual Christians of other denominations who are also think- 
ing and acting with as much liberty and vitality as members of 
the new denomination. Yet the tendency seems to be toward 
greater orthodoxy and religious rigidity. Unitarians and Uni- 
versalists value religious freedom, and are convinced that only 
through it can man's greatest potential be achieved. 



12. Thomas Campbell 1763-1854 
Alexander Campbell 1788- 1866 



Where the Scriptures speak, we speak; where the Scriptures are 
silent, we are silent. 

THOMAS CAMPBELL 

Nothing is essential to the conversion of the world but the union 
and cooperation of Christians. 

Nothing is essential to the union of Christians but the Apostles' 
teaching or testimony. 

ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 



"The Campbells' 



A Family Matter 

The road was dusty indeed, it was little more than a 
trail. But it did not discourage Thomas Campbell who was 
riding along it in a wagon one fall day in 1809. He was on his 
way from his parish in western Pennsylvania to meet his 
family, who had just arrived from Scotland. Campbell had 
traveled many miles on roads far worse than this, .and besides, 
he had many other things to think about. It had been two 
years since he had left his home and the academy where he had 
taught in Rich Hill, near Armagh, Ireland, for the great New 
World across the sea. Now he was on his way to meet his wife 
and children. They had disembarked in New York, had taken 
the stage coach to Philadelphia, and then had set out by wagon 
on their own. Anywhere now they might meet. 



THOMAS AND ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 229 

So the horse continued her trot, and Campbell continued 
his thinking. Mails were slow, and only reached the little town 
where he had been living after long delays. What would his 
eldest son Alexander be like? And the younger children? Two 
years may make a lot of difference when children are growing 
up. 



The Reunion 

Suddenly Campbell was all attention. He thought he 
heard voices in the distance, but there was still a hill ahead 
and nothing could be seen. No doubt it was just another party 
of travelers like himself, but to pass anyone at all on that lonely 
road was an event. So he whipped up his horse, and soon he 
saw, over the brow of the hill, a wagon rather heavily loaded. 
There was baggage in it, and several children. Walking beside 
the vehicle were a young man and an older woman. Now the 
voices could be distinctly heard, and they had a familiar sound. 

Almost at the same time he heard a shout: "It's Father! 
It's Father!" And the children came running up to greet him, 
while the young man and his mother jumped into the wagon 
and made what speed they could in the heavily loaded vehicle. 
After the first enthusiastic welcome was over, the children dis- 
tributed themselves in the two wagons and the young man 
took his seat beside his father. 



Shipwreck, an Ocean Voyage and Decision 

There was much to talk about. Young Campbell had 
been still a schoolboy when his father bade the family farewell 
in 1 807. Now he was a young man, almost ready to begin train- 
ing for a lifework. 

But first there was the just completed voyage for the boy 
to tell his father about. It had been exciting, as all such trips 
across the Atlantic were in the days of sailing ships. Yet it had 
been nothing like the first attempt, a year earlier, of the Camp- 



230 The Church Across the Street 

bell family to get across that great ocean. For then they were 
shipwrecked just off the coast of west Scotland, and for a time 
it looked as if the ship might break up before rescue arrived. 
God had seemed very near in that trying time, and a life spent 
doing his work had come to seem the most rewarding a young 
man could choose. To help bring together the separated and 
often bitterly competing churches of Christendom had come 
to be his consuming ambition. His father's reminder that it 
would mean hard and unremunerative work only met with the 
answer: "Paul made his living as a tentmaker. I could labor 
with rny hands, too, or perhaps I could teach." 

But both teaching and the ministry would require an 
education. This would cost money, and the elder Campbell 
had little of it, for he was himself a minister in a little country 
parish. Still, although college might be out of the question, the 
father might teach the son that thorough knowledge of the 
Bible a minister required, and the Hebrew and Greek needed 
to translate it in its original tongues, without which one could 
often not get its real meaning. And in return, the son was more 
than willing to be of all the help he could in his father's parish. 



A Scottish Education 

So the two continued to talk. The boy told of his struggles 
to keep the family together since his father's departure, and of 
the year of study at the University of Glasgow. There he had 
worked very hard, rising at four o'clock, going to his first class 
at six, and having no time for breakfast until ten. Besides his 
regular college work he had been able to find time for a great 
deal of general reading. The year had ended all too soon. 



Too Many Churches 

The elder Campbell had much to tell, too. The ocean 
voyage and the rugged life in the New World had benefited 
his health, as the doctors told him it might do. The town of 



THOMAS AND ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 23 1 

Washington, Pennsylvania, In which he settled was small but 
the people were good to him. Most of the inhabitants of that 
part of the state were Quakers or Lutherans, but there were 
Presbyterians, Reformed Churchmen, Baptists and Method- 
ists, and not infrequently several varieties of each. Indeed 
there were far too many kinds of churches, and each believed 
itself the only true one. Worse than that, there was often 
quarreling and un-Christlike rivalry. 



The Goal: Christian Unity 

For the Campbells this day of reunion was a day of cele- 
bration, but it was also a historic day for America, for these two 
men were to play a major part In founding one of the great 
Protestant religious bodies. Oddly enough, this was what both 
wanted least of all. Even today "Disciples," as their followers 
are usually called, much prefer to think of themselves as a 
movement toward human brotherhood and not as a denomin- 
ation. The Campbells had dedicated their lives to the cause of 
making the Protestant Church unite. But they did a great deal 
for Protestantism even though they could not achieve their 
great ambition, and the emphasis they put on Christian unity 
is a leaven still at work. 

In recent years some very important mergers have oc- 
curred among the churches. Though the great majority of 
denominations remain distinct, the feeling among them is 
much better than it was a century ago. Few of them any longer 
think of themselves as God's sole elect. 



Alexander Chooses the Ministry 

As the Campbells talked, father and son were surprised 
to find on how many things they felt alike. The elder man had 
already been urging more Christian unity, and had been cen- 
sured by his presbytery for inviting all members of his con- 
gregation to share in the Communion service, regardless of 



232 The Church Across the Street 

what sect they might be. The presbytery had taken this stand, 
despite the fact that there were no other churches In the neigh- 
borhood w T hlch non-Presbyterians might have attended. 

Alexander had made up his mind on the matter when he 
noticed that only those whose membership In a Presbyterian 
church w T as attested by a little metal token were permitted to 
take Communion In his home church in Glasgow. When he 
realized that this meant the exclusion of all other Christians, 
he had thrown the token back Into the collection plate. 

The years that followed seemed all too short to both 
father and son. Alexander spent them taking a rigid course of 
study laid out by his father. The major part of it was devoted 
to the Bible. He read It with minute care, and learned to 
translate It from the original Greek and Hebrew versions. 
Different passages were compared with painstaking diligence. 
There was also much church history, and some of the classics 
of literature. He became known in later life for the breadth 
of his knowledge on many subjects. 



Thomas Campbell Expelled From the Presbytery 

Thomas Campbell had already been compelled to leave 
the presbytery, after being found guilty of administering the 
Lord's Supper with "unbecoming laxity" and expressing senti- 
ments "very different from sentiments held and professed by 
the (Presbyterian) church." During this time the father con- 
tinued to preach, usually in farmhouses or even barns, wher- 
ever he happened to be, and it was not long before his followers 
organized a religious society which they called the "Christian 
Association of Washington" to avoid any suggestion of de- 
nominationalism. This was to be, according to the famous 
"Declaration and Address" formulated at the same time by 
Thomas Campbell, an association "free from all mixture of 
human opinions and inventions of men," which "by no means 
considers itself a church," and which would only "practice that 
simple original form of Christianity, expressly exhibited upon 



THOMAS AND ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 233 

the sacred page." Two years later, however, the Christian 
Association organized itself as a Church and in 1813 joined 
the Redstone Baptist Association thus becoming denomi- 
national after all. Thomas Campbell became an "elder*' of the 
church; Alexander, who at twenty- two was now ready to be a 
minister himself, was licensed to preach in its pulpit, although, 
like his father, he also often spoke in farmhouses and barns. 
It was not long before the younger man was also widely known 
for his able and fearless utterances. 



Alexander Campbell Marries 

About this time, too, he met a very attractive young girl 
of eighteen with whom he promptly fell in love, and they were 
married on March 12, 1811. They had much in common, for 
both were intelligent and well educated for the time, and six- 
teen years of happiness followed. For a wedding present (and 
also to dissuade his somewhat venturesome son-in-law from 
leading a party to Ohio to form a religious colony) the bride's 
father gave the couple his large farm, and this solved the prob- 
lem of a livelihood. The house became the Campbell home- 
stead, and furnished room for a study and later even a post- 
office, from which his Christian Baptist and other publications 
could be mailed. Nearby was a little stream which Campbell 
liked to call "the beautiful flowing Buffalo" and which also 
served to premoisten the paper on which his tracts were 
printed; a small building on its banks housed the printing 
press. 



Accused of Heresy 

But other matters now claimed the attention of the 
Campbells, father and son. Study of the Bible had convinced 
them that baptism by immersion was the only proper way, and 
so they and their congregation were baptized in a neighboring 
river; previous baptism by sprinkling no longer seemed valid. 



234 The Church Across the Street 

It was then that they applied for admission to the local Red- 
stone Baptist Association, and were accepted. 

Not long afterward, however, Alexander was asked to 
preach a sermon at the annual meeting of the Association and 
soon found himself accused of heresy by certain older minis- 
ters because he had suggested that the teachings of Christ had 
made certain Old Testament laws out of date. Acquittal fol- 
lowed, but his enemies continued to press the charge each year, 
and so he eventually withdrew. 



A New Church Founded: 
Disciples of Christ 

Now it was that the crucial question came up. The Camp- 
bells had won many followers in Pennsylvania, Kentucky, 
Ohio and Virginia, and yet no existing denomination would 
receive them. So, very reluctantly, it was decided to found a 
new religious society. This, they hoped, would be the begin- 
ning not of a new denomination, but rather of an organization 
patterned on the original or apostolic Church founded by 
Christ himself. It was to be based only on New Testament 
teachings, and dedicated to the cause of Christian unity. To 
carry out this idea, the name "Disciples of Christ" was chosen. 
By some it was and is still known as the "Christian Church/' 
but this name is shared with several smaller sects. 

The Christians 

One of these sects was largely due to the reforming work 
of an itinerant Kentucky preacher named Barton W. Stone, to 
whom the Disciples also owe much. He had previously been a 
Presbyterian, but he was of an independent turn of mind and 
even when ordained into the Presbyterian ministry would only 
agree to accept the Westminster Confession "as far as I see it 
consistent with the word of God." Later he and a small group 




The meetinghouse (restoration) in Cane Ridge, Kentucky. (Disci* 
pies of Christ Historical Society) 



236 The Church Across the Street 

of other like-minded men led a group of churches known as 
the "Springfield Presbytery" out of the Presbyterian fold, after 
writing a somewhat whimsical list of articles of dissolution 
which they called "The Last Will and Testament of the 
Springfield Presbytery." A portion of this remarkable docu- 
ment 1 is worth quoting: 

The Presbytery of Springfield, sitting at Cane-ridge, in the 
County of Bourbon, being, through a gracious Providence, in 
more than ordinary bodily health, growing in strength and size 
daily; and in perfect soundness and composure of mind; and know- 
ing that it is appointed for all delegated bodies once to die; and 
considering that the life of every such body is very uncertain, do 
make and ordain this our last Will and Testament, in manner and 
form following, viz.: 

Imprimis. We will, that this body die, be dissolved, and 
sink into union with the Body of Christ at large, for there is but 
one Body, and one Spirit. . . . 

Item. We will, that our powers of making laws for the gov- 
ernment of the church, and executing them by delegated authority, 
forever cease; that the people may have free course to the Bible. . . . 

Item. We will, that each particular church, as a body . . . 
choose her own preacher. . . . 

Item. We will, that the people henceforth take the Bible as 
the only sure guide to heaven; and as many are offended with other 
books, which stand in competition with it, may cast them into the 
fire if they choose; for it is better to enter into life having one book, 
than having many to be cast into hell. 

Item. We will, that preachers and people, cultivate a spirit 
of mutual forbearance; pray more and dispute less. . . . 

Item. We will, that the Synod of Kentucky examine every 
member, who may be suspected of having departed from the Con- 
fession of Faith, and suspend every such suspected heretic imme- 
diately; in order that the oppressed may go free, and taste the 
sweets of gospel liberty. 



1 Quoted from W. E. Garrison and A. T. DeGroot, The Disciples of 
Christ: A History, rev. ed. (St. Louis: Bethany, 1958) . 



THOMAS AND ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 237 

Item. Finally we will, that all our sister bodies read their 
Bibles carefully, that they may see their fate there determined, and 
prepare for death before it is too late. 

Springfield Presbytery, ) 

> L.S. 
June 28th, 1804 ) 

To this was appended the names of six men, of whom 
Stone was one, as "Witnesses." 

As these quotations suggest, Stone came to believe that 
the only creed of Christians should be the Bible, and when the 
problem of finding a new name for the seceders arose, it 
seemed best to call them simply "Christians," although by 
some they were called "Stoneites." Later Stone met Alexander 
Campbell and the two became close friends, with the result 
that it was agreed that "Christians," of whom there were 
then about 13,000 spread rather widely through the South and 
central West and "Disciples" should "act as one," despite the 
fact that they did not at the time actually merge. 

Stone continued to be an independent thinker as long as 
he lived, but he tells us: "My opportunity to read was very 
limited, being compelled to manual labor daily on my farm, 
but so intently engaged was my mind . . . that I always took 
with me in my cornfield my pen and ink, and as thoughts 
worthy of note occurred, I would cease from my labor and 
commit them to paper." During a long life (he died in 1844, 
at the age of seventy-two) he wrote a great deal. Some of his 
opinions stirred up considerable controversy, for he even 
questioned the orthodox view of the Atonement, and doubted 
the Trinity, with the result that he was sometimes (though 
inaccurately) accused of being a Unitarian. 



A New Plan for Preaching 

Another pioneer preacher to whom the Disciples owe 
much was Walter Scott, a distant relative of the great English 
novelist of the same name. Scott had gained a good educatior 



238 The Church Across the Street 

at the University of Edinburgh and journeyed to America in 
the spring of 1819. He became a teacher in a school in Pitts- 
burgh, made up of "humble, pious people, mostly Scotch and 
Irish/* These people were attempting to live as did the early 
Christians, practicing foot-washing and the "Holy Kiss/' and 
baptizing by immersion. Locally they were known as the "kiss- 
ing Baptists/' A few years later Scott became minister of their 
little church, but was never happy about the religious atmos- 
phere in it or in others like it. Religion seemed to lack a 
popular appeal. 2 Eventually he devised a plan o preaching 
that seemed to solve the problem present the evidence that 
Jesus is the Messiah, the Son of God (based on the Gospel 
story, which no one then doubted). Then his hearers need only 
to repent of their sins and resolve to sin no more, with the 
implicit obligation thereafter to lead a godly life, and be 
baptized. God would then forgive their sins, confer on them 
the gift of the Holy Spirit and grant eternal life. 

This was a presentation the common people could under- 
stand, especially when made by such a consummate orator as 
Scott, and converts flowed into the local Baptist churches. But 
many of the more orthodox were not happy: emphasis on 
Biblical teaching alone, irrespective of the Philadelphia Con- 
fession of Faith, to which Baptist churches were then required 
to assent, was too radical an innovation. So, after Scott met 
Campbell in the winter of 1821-1822, it was not long before 
they became fast friends, and the eventual result was that the 
dissenting churches were added to the rapidly growing body 
of Disciples. 

Yet their very growth stirred up vigorous opposition and 
ridicule. They were often derisively dubbed "Campbellites." 
One Congregational missionary to the Middle West spoke of 
"the deluded Mormon (s) and Campbellite (s)"; another de- 
clared "Campbellism" to be "the great curse of the West/ 1 
Others lumped together atheism, Campbellism and drunken- 
ness. A Presbyterian revivalist in 1841 said: 



2 This was a time when organized religion in America was at a low ebb; 
only about 10 per cent of the population belonged to any church. 



THOMAS AND ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 259 

It seemed as if the Devil was allarmed from the first 8c began 
his work; letters were dropped in the street, reports of all kinds 
were circulated Sc the Campbellites the common enemy of all came 
with the expectation of setting in ful operation their water-works 
for converting men but they failed some have left them & are 
now saying they have been deceived Be are now rejoicing in hope 
through the blood of the lamb Others say they have no religion. 
O! That God would sweep this dreadful delusion from the land. 3 



"The Prince of Preachers" 

Alexander Campbell spent the rest of his life furthering 
the interests of the new Church. He was a brilliant public 
speaker, but his kindly, learned and yet simple manner also 
fascinated people. His utter sincerity carried conviction. He 
traveled extensively, and great audiences greeted him every- 
where. Some called him "the prince of preachers." He was 
even invited to address Congress. His greatest success was with 
the common people. Much of his travel was on horseback or on 
foot, over poor roads or over none, and in this frontier country 
of the South and West he gained his greatest following. Even 
today it is in these states that the Disciples are strongest. 

Though interested primarily in religious questions, 
Campbell successfully ran for election as a delegate to the Con- 
stitutional Convention of 1829, held to rewrite the constitu- 
tion of Virginia. He had hoped to have introduced into the 
new constitution some provision against slavery, but when this 
proved impossible he stood solidly for a more democratic 
system of state government also without much success. 

When he was at home, Campbell was accustomed to rise 
at three in the morning and write until breakfast time. In this 
way he often accomplished enough to keep his printers busy 
for the rest of the day. In seven years more than 40,000 copies 
of his work were sold. Among them was a new translation of 
the New Testament, but this was not a great success no doubt 
because it was difficult for readers to become accustomed to 

8 Quoted from W. E. Garrison and A. T. DeGroot, op. cit. 



240 The Church Across the Street 

the use of contemporary English, and especially to changes 
such as substitution of the word "immersion" for "baptism" 
(for Campbell was convinced that no other mode of baptism 
was practiced in New Testament times), and reference to 
"John the Immersionist" for "John the Baptist" of the Author- 
ized Version. All this was in addition to the circulation of the 
paper he edited, at first known as The Christian Baptist and 
later as The Millennial Harbinger. Yet, in spite of these many 
activities, he found time to manage his farm so skillfully that 
it furnished him a good living. Popular minister that he was, 
he never drew a salary from any church. 



Bethany College Founded 

Somehow he also found time to found and teach in Beth- 
any College. It was to be a school for teaching "vigorous 
young men" to carry on the cause to which he had dedicated 
his life, and with this aim the college was built on a beautiful 
hilltop in what is now Bethany, West Virginia; it was formally 
opened in 1841. Though no longer limited to "vigorous young 
men" interested in the ministry, Bethany still gives young men 
and women a liberal education without which true tolerance 
and appreciation of ethical values is difficult; thus it carries on 
the ideals of its founder. The college and the old Campbell 
homestead together still make the town of Bethany a kind of 
shrine for Disciples. 

As the years passed, his life was saddened by his father's 
failing sight and eventual total blindness and, in 1854, by the 
old man's death at the age of ninety. Nevertheless, even at the 
age of seventy, when many men are glad to retire, Alexander 
Campbell was still young enough to undertake the arduous 
task of raising money to rebuild the college after a disastrous 
fire. It has today one of the most scenic campuses in West 
Virginia. The Disciples also have a number of other schools; 
among them are Drake University in Iowa, Butler University 
in Indiana, and Texas Christian University. 




Portrait of Alexander Campbell. (Disciples of Christ Historical 
Society) 



242 The Church A cross the Street 

The Disciples 

Campbell died in Bethany in 1866, leaving behind him a 
movement which had already become great; even then it could 
claim more than 350,000 members. What is there about it that 
is distinctive? 

In belief, the Disciples are convinced as are also the 
Baptists and Mormons that immersion is the only proper 
method of baptism. (It is interesting that some of the early 
Disciples later became Mormons; among them, Sidney Rig- 
don, at first a Disciples preacher and later an unsuccessful can- 
didate for the leadership assumed by Brigham Young.) Like 
the Baptists, they are also congregational in church govern- 
ment, each church being entirely independent in the manage- 
ment of its own affairs. They have evangelists, pastors, elders 
and deacons, but no bishops or higher ecclesiastical officials. 
The Lord's Supper is celebrated every Sunday. Since Campbell 
thought all creeds man-made, the Church he founded never 
had one. Nevertheless, the emphasis he placed on the Bible as 
the foundation of Christianity has resulted in a very literal 
interpretation of it by many Disciples. Others believe that new 
translations, for example, may throw new light on its mean- 
ings. They also share Campbell's conviction that Christianity 
represents a "new dispensation" not dependent on the Old 
Testament in any way. 



Membership 

The Disciples of Christ, or the International Convention 
of Christian Churches as they are officially known, have slight- 
ly more than 8,000 churches and nearly 2 million members in 
the United States. There are also Disciples churches scattered 
in many other parts of the world, with about 100 in Canada, 
and they carry on an extensive missionary program. One of the 
areas where they are especially active is the Congo, in which 
they have organized more than 1,000 churches, totaling about 
125,000 members; here, too, they maintain hospitals and 
numerous schools. 



THOMAS AND ALEXANDER CAMPBELL 243 

Schism 

The elder Campbell had said, "Where the Scriptures 
speak, we speak; where the Scriptures are silent, we are silent." 
But this led eventually to trouble for the Disciples as it has for 
many other Protestants. For who was to decide just what the 
Scriptures meant? If nothing was said in Holy Writ about a 
thing, was it therefore to be regarded as forbidden because it 
was not expressly permitted, or permitted because it was not 
expressly forbidden? As a young man, Alexander Campbell 
himself took the former position, saying, "It is not enough that 
it is not forbidden [in the Bible] it is not commanded/' and 
he therefore opposed Sunday Schools, missionary societies, 
organs in churches, and the use of the title "Reverend" for 
ministers. He modified this viewpoint somewhat in later years. 

Thus the young Church became involved in controversy 
in later years about just these things. Nothing is said in the 
Gospels about Sunday Schools, Church societies of any kind, 
stained-glass windows or even organs. The dispute finally be- 
came bitter, and the "anti's" founded a religious group of 
their own, which they called the "Churches of Christ." They 
now claim over 2 million members, and are thus larger than 
the parent group; their membership is largely in the far South- 
west. In accordance with what they believe has been the 
custom of the early Church, they even refuse to have any 
central organization and there are no officers above those of 
the local churches. But one may ask, perhaps, whether doing 
without whatever people did not have when Christ walked the 
earth is really being Christlike. 

The story of the Disciples again illustrates the obstacles 
that beset Christian unity. Can any one system of belief or of 
worship meet with the needs of all men, or with universal 
acceptance? Mankind differs, and perhaps religious experience 
that satisfies one person may not another. Yet only in union is 
there strength. Christians have not solved the problem, al- 
though the widespread movement toward denominational 
mergers is an attempt to do so. Campbell did not solve it 
either, when he proposed to substitute for the "iron creed" a 



244 The Church Across the Street 

rather literal acceptance of the Bible, and emphasized a com- 
ing millenium when righteousness would rule the earth. Yet 
his insistence on the un-Biblical character of denominations 
has undoubtedly done much to further mutual understanding 
among them in our time. 



T 3- J ose ph Smith 
1805-1844 



We believe all that God has revealed, all that He does now reveal, 
and we believe that He will yet reveal many great and important 
things pertaining to the Kingdom of God. 

We believe in being honest, true, chaste, benevolent, virtuous, and 
in doing good to all men. ... If there is anything virtuous, lovely, 
or of good report or praiseworthy, we seek after these things. 

JOSEPH SMITH 



"Westward Ho!' 



In the winter of 1820 the small town of Manchester, New 
York, had a protracted series of exciting revival meetings, and 
almost everybody in the town was converted. When the meet- 
ings were over, however, the Presbyterian and Methodist and 
Baptist ministers, who up to that time had been working most 
heartily together, began competing for the new converts. All 
their former friendly feelings were "entirely lost in a strife of 
words and a contest about opinions/' 

In the Smith household, the mother, two brothers and a 
sister decided to join the Presbyterian Church. Joseph was 
partial to the Methodists; yet the Presbyterians talked so vio- 
lently against the Methodists, and the Baptists tried so hard to 
prove all others wrong but themselves that Joseph was left 
confused. Who was right and who was wrong? How could a 
boy of fourteen know, having so little knowledge of these 
things? 



246 The Church Across the Street 

While laboring under these difficulties, he was one day 
reading his Bible. The verse he came upon was in the Epistle 
of James. "If any of you lacketh wisdom, let him ask of God, 
that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it 
shall be given him." 

Joseph Smith's First Vision 

Joseph was startled by the words. Wisdom was exactly 
what he needed, and he hadn't known how to get it. But now 
he had found his directions. The words must be true since 
they were in the Bible. Could he really ask God for the wisdom 
he needed? Joseph determined to do just that. 

So, on the morning of a beautiful clear day in spring, he 
took a stroll into a nearby woods. Soon finding himself alone, 
he knelt down and prayed. He asked God to give him the 
wisdom he needed. For a few moments, all seemed black about 
him. He felt tongue-tied and his body bound as if by an 
invisible enemy. 

What happened next is best told in Joseph's own words. 

I saw a pillar of light exactly over my head, above the bright- 
ness of the sun, which descended gradually until it fell upon me 
When the light rested on me I saw two personages, whose bright- 
ness and glory defy all description, standing above me in the air. 
One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, and said, point- 
ing to the other This is my Beloved Son, hear Him. . . . No 
sooner, therefore, did I get possession of myself, so as to be able to 
speak, than I asked the personages who stood above me in the light, 
which of all the sects was right and which I should join. I was 
answered that I should join none of them, for they were all wrong. 

All their creeds were an abomination in his sight; . . . and many 

other things did he say to me, which I cannot write at this time. 
When I came to myself again I found myself lying on my back, 
looking up into heaven. 1 

Naturally enough Joseph told his experience to his family 

1 Joseph Fielding Smith, Essentials in Church History (Utah: Desexet 
Press, 1924) , p 44. 



JOSEPH SMITH 247 

and to some of his friends in the town. When opportunity 
came, he related his story to the Methodist minister. But this 
good man treated Joseph's experience "not only lightly, but 
with great contempt, saying it was all of the devil, that there 
were no such things as visions or revelations in these days; that 
there never would be any more of them." 

This was humiliating to Joseph. For three long years he 
had no more revelations. He was just a farmer's son doing his 
daily chores. Although his family seems to have been sympa- 
thetic with his independent attitude toward the churches, 
many in the town ridiculed his claims. 



Joseph Smith's Second Vision 

The young man himself grew deeply troubled. He longed 
for more wisdom. A second crisis came in September 1823, 
after he had gotten into bed for the night. Again he saw a 
wonderful light and a person in shining robes stood above his 
bed. This heavenly messenger said his name was Moroni, the 
son of Mormon, the last of the prophets of God in America. 

At first Joseph was frightened, but the angel said: "Do 
not be afraid. I have come to call you to a great work/' Then 
Moroni told the young man many things. He opened to him 
a new understanding of the history of America and of the 
world. He said that the time would soon come when Christ 
would return to the earth to reign as king over the world. 
These were the "Latter Days" before Christ's second coming. 
And Joseph Smith was to be a prophet to prepare people for 
this great day of the Lord. 

Three times during the night this same messenger ap- 
peared. He told Joseph of a book written on sheets of gold that 
lay hidden under the ground at a certain spot near the top of 
Cumorah Hill near Palmyra. Mormon, Moroni's father, had 
written most of the chapters before his death, and Moroni had 
completed them and hidden the book. If Joseph would hum- 
bly accept the sacred task, he would be given the wisdom 
needed to translate the book. But until it was translated and 



248 The Church Across the Street 

printed in the English language, it was not to be seen by any 
other eyes than his own. 

That very afternoon Joseph climbed the hill and found 
the hidden book of golden sheets. But when he tried to pull 
it out he was unable to lift it. Again the angel appeared and 
told him that the time for him to take it had not yet come. 
"A year from today return to this spot." For four consecutive 
years Joseph made his annual visit alone to this spot. Finally 
taking with him a chest from home, he returned with the 
treasure inside. 

For several years Joseph Smith 2 labored in translating 
the book, which is about one-third the length of the Old 
Testament. Sitting behind a dark curtain, he dictated his 
translation to a faithful amanuensis on the other side of the 
curtain. 

When finally an edition of five thousand copies was 
printed, three names besides that of Joseph Smith were signed 
to it, under a sworn statement that they had seen the golden 
plates. Martin Harris, one of these witnesses, was later asked: 
"Did you really see the plates with your natural eyes just as 
you see the penholder in my hand?" He answered: "Well, I 
did not see them just as I see the penholder, but I saw them 
with the eye of faith." 

In this manner, the Book of Mormon was presented to 
mankind as a second inspired Word of God not to replace 
the Old and New Testaments, but to be added to them, giving 
a later sacred record of God's dealings with men. When the 
translation was completed the golden plates were said to have 
been returned to the angel. 

What Is the Book of Mormon? 

The Book of Mormon continues the great Story of Salva- 
tion as it was begun in the Old and New Testaments. It deals 

2 Mr. Israel Smith, president of the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter Day Saints, and grandson of Joseph Smith, states that "All authentic 
historic sources show that the plates were received from the angel on September 
22, 1827, and translated in less than two years." 




The Angel Moroni delivering the plates of the Book* of Mormon 
to Joseph Smith. (The Bettmann Archive) 



250 The Church A cross the Street 

especially with the spread of the gospel to the new world. 
Joseph Smith called the letters in which it was written "Re- 
formed Egyptian Hieroglyphics/' 

The Book of Mormon tells of two major migrations to 
the new world. The first came from Chaldea after the destruc- 
tion of the Tower of Babel. In eight barges and under divine 
guidance, this group of God's "Chosen People" sailed across 
the Atlantic and settled in South America. For hundreds of 
years they thrived, increased in numbers and achieved a high 
civilization in Central America and Mexico. They were dis- 
obedient, however, to the law of God and later were extermi- 
nated. 

A second migration came from Jerusalem after the two 
great capitals of Samaria and Jerusalem had been destroyed 
and the tribes of Israel scattered. These emigres were remnants 
of the lost tribes of Israel. About A.D. 400, guided by divine 
providence, they too crossed the ocean and settled in the 
Americas. These came in two groups named after their leaders. 
One was called the Nephites; the other, the Lamanites. The 
Lamanites, because of their wickedness, were later cursed with 
"dark skins" and became wild. These were the ancestors of 
the American Indians. The other group, the Nephites, were 
more civilized and for hundreds of years were the dominant 
race in America. Jesus, after his resurrection, appeared among 
the Nephites and gave them the gospel. Later, from time to 
time, prophets were sent to them, but even the Nephites gave 
themselves over to wickedness, and they, too, were finally ex- 
terminated. Mormon, the last of these Nephite prophets, be- 
fore he died wrote a history of all these events. His son Moroni 
completed the writing, and hid the book so that the story 
might be preserved and found in the "Latter Days/' when 
God would send another prophet to prepare mankind for the 
second coming of Christ after which he would rule the world 
in peace and righteousness for a thousand years. 

The whole story, as told in the Book of Mormon, is de- 
picted annually in a mammoth outdoor pageant acted on the 
slopes of the "Hill Cumorah" near the site where Mormons 
believe Joseph Smith found the golden plates. Each year tens 



JOSEPH SMITH 251 

of thousands of people flock to this great spectacle from all 
over central New York. 

The Mormons, therefore, believe that they are the 
modern descendants of God's "Chosen People/' and that the 
coming of their prophet Joseph Smith and the establishment 
of their church was prophesied in the Old Testament. From 
this belief they derive the name by which they prefer to be 
called "The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints." 
They have always had a special interest in the American In- 
dians, since they share with the Indians the honor of being 
descendants of the Lost Tribes of Israel. The Indian ancestors 
are called Lamanites. One branch of the Mormon church has 
its headquarters in Lamoni, Iowa, a town named after them. 



The Beginnings of the New Church 

The publication of the Book of Mormon created a great 
stir. Some were contemptuous, yet many others were im- 
pressed. In the home of Peter Whitmer in Fayette, New York, 
six men met Peter and David Whitmer, three of the Smith 
family, Hyrum, Samuel and Joseph, and the faithful amanu- 
ensis Oliver Cowdry. These six men together partook of the 
Lord's Supper and made a solemn covenant with one another 
and God and prayed for one another. In this way the new 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized. Six 
men, from three families in an insignificant town what 
could they accomplish? 

The story of the years from that memorable date to the 
time when the Mormons were peacefully established in Utah, 
is a story of intense enthusiasms and devotion, coupled with 
almost continuous persecution. They believed themselves to 
be inheritors of a new Kingdom. They were divinely commis- 
sioned to build the New Jerusalem on earth, to prepare a 
righteous city fit for the throne of the returning Messiah. 

Although none of the six men was religiously educated or 
ordained, they went from town to town gathering small groups 
in little parlors or in woodland groves, and proclaimed to them 



252 The Church A cross the Street 

the new revelation. As the groups increased and enlarged, they 
tended to form their own communal societies, separate from 
the "Gentiles*' as they called all who were not of their Church. 
Their first large settlement was in the lovely little town of 
Kirtland, Ohio, near the present site of Cleveland. Their 
beautiful building still stands and is in regular use by the 
Mormons of the area, who belong to the Reorganized Church. 
Joseph Smith was continually pushing his converts 
farther west, partly because of the persecution they met and 
partly because he dreamed of their building the New Jerusa- 
lem. For this they needed to find a beautiful spot where they 
could own their own homes and build a new city. From the 
beginning, it was revealed to him that each person who joined 
the Church should give one-tenth or a tithe of all he possessed 
to the Church, and from that time on should continue to give 
one-tenth of his yearly income. So the treasury of the church 
grew. Within three years they dedicated their first temple, a 
truly imposing structure for the town of Kirtland. 

Nauvoo the City Beautiful 

Mormon settlements grew rapidly in different towns in 
New York, Ohio, Illinois and Missouri. The largest and most 
famous city was called Nauvoo the City Beautiful. On the 
east bank of the Mississippi River it rested peacefully, as if in 
the river's folded arm. In spite of the unfriendliness of their 
neighbors, the Mormons soon dominated the city of Nauvoo, 
with its population of nearly 20,000 people. They made it not 
only the largest city in the state but also one of the most beauti- 
ful. In the center of the city they built a temple costing 
|600,000. They also started a university. 

Joseph Smith became mayor. He even organized a 
Nauvoo Legion and wore the uniform of a commander. Un- 
fortunately, he became tyrannical in his government, and, as 
some believe, profligate in his own private life. Slanders multi- 
plied. It was here that he first announced a revelation regard- 
ing multiple marriage for men. Some of his own people be- 
came antagonized. 



JOSEPH SMITH 253 

A few enemies within his own Church began publishing 
a newspaper, in which they expressed their criticisms of Joseph 
Smith's rule. As mayor, he saw to it that the newspaper was 
suppressed after the first issue. Just to be doubly sure, he had 
the presses thrown into the street and the type pied. 

A Mob Lynches the Mormon Leaders 

The fat was in the fire. Enemies inside and outside the 
Church rallied against him. They succeeded in having him 
arrested on a trumped up charge. Joseph Smith and his brother 
Hyrum were taken to the neighboring town of Carthage where 
they were jailed. 

The rough-and-ready pioneers of Illinois were not con- 
tent to let the law take its course. A mob stormed the jail and 
shot to death both Joseph and his brother Hyrum. 

Now the new Church had what it most needed martyrs. 

Who was to take the "Prophet's" place? This was now a 
pressing problem. Many wished to do so and Joseph Smith 
himself had designated no one, 3 Fortunately, the man who was 
chosen to succeed the fallen prophet had extraordinary ad- 
ministrative ability. This was Brigham Young, a former house 
painter and carpenter from Vermont. His faith in Joseph was 
tinctured with no hint of skepticism or shred of doubt about 
the Prophet's revelations. Moreover, this new leader had 
learned much of human nature as a missionary of the Church 
in England. Of formal schooling he had little, but life itself 
had taught him much. 

The Exodus from Nauvoo 

The popular prejudice against the Mormons grew into 
hatred. The governor of the state was informed that he would 
have to find a way to force the Mormons out of the state. The 
Mormons, sensing the growing enmity, promised to leave in 
the spring. All they asked was that they be given an opportu- 

8 Mormons of the Reorganized Church believe that Joseph Smith, while 
he was still in Nauvoo in 1843, selected his son Joseph as his successor. 



254 The Church A cross the Street 

nity to sell their property at fair prices. Brigham Young, as well 
as all his followers, saw clearly that if the "Saints" were to 
survive, they would have to migrate to virgin territory far from 
the Gentile world. Just where their final New Jerusalem would 
be established, neither Brigham Young nor any one else knew, 
yet they had faith to believe that God would lead them. 

The town of Nauvoo began to bustle with new kinds of 
activity. Houses, furnishings, land were quickly sold and the 
money secured was turned into wagons, horses, oxen and pro- 
visions for a long trek. By the middle of May 1846, Brigham 
Young and about sixteen thousand of the inhabitants of the 
City Beautiful had crossed the Mississippi River and were on 
their way through Iowa to their rendezvous on the banks of 
the Missouri near the present site of Council Bluffs. 

The Mormons staying behind hoped to remain till a new 
settlement could be established. But the irate neighbors in 
towns nearby grew impatient. In September a battalion of 800 
armed men laid siege to the town for three days. The enfeebled 
Mormons tried to resist, but finally, being so poorly armed, 
they had to surrender. The invaders promised to give the 
Mormons time to make their departure in an orderly fashion. 

When once in the city, the invaders began to plunder the 
houses and mistreat the people. They gave some families an 
hour and others a day in which to gather up their belongings. 
The old and sick and mothers with small children were ruth- 
lessly forced into wagons or rushed on foot to the river ferry, 
without adequate supplies of clothing or food. The winter was 
just beginning. The deserted city was then further plundered. 
Many homes were burned and the beautiful temple, for which 
the Mormons had sacrificed their money and devoted labor 
was turned into a heap of rubble. 



The Long Trek 

The long line of covered wagons made a trail across the 
state of Iowa. On the banks of the Missouri and the Mississippi 
rivers these exiles set up winter quarters. Many died of priva- 



JOSEPH SMITH 255 

tion and sickness. With the coining of April, 15,000 of the 
exiles were able to begin once more their westward pilgrimage. 
The long line of covered wagons again rolled across the plains 
toward the setting sun. 

Finally on July 24, 1847, Brigham Young and about two 
hundred of his hardiest pioneers reached the mouth of the 
canyon through which they "gazed with wonder and admira- 
tion upon the vast valley" they were seeking. Before them to 
the west was spread like a glistening sheet of silver the Great 
Salt Lake, and below stretched a wide gray desert, encircled 
by a wall of purplish and rust-colored cliffs, with snow-capped 
mountains on the far horizon. Brigham Young, sick with 
mountain fever, was reclining in one of the carriages. Yet like 
all his company, he was captured by the grandeur of the scene. 
He ordered his driver to stop till all had feasted their eyes upon 
it. Finally, he said: "This is the place. Drive on!" 



"The Promised Land' 9 

To those pioneers, seeking only freedom of worship and 
liberty to live as they thought right, the experience must have 
brought mingled feelings. Freedom they certainly would have, 
for the world of the Gentiles had been left a thousand miles 
behind them, but what would the freedom be worth? The 
land was dry, the climate severe. Natural resources seemed 
utterly lacking. 

Brigham Young, however, saw what his people did not. 
Here and there were mountain streams trickling into the val- 
ley. Within an hour after the caravan halted, his men had their 
plows out of the wagons and they were breaking up the soil, 
while other men with spades began damming up one of the 
mountain streams. 

It was not long before Brigham Young's engineering 
genius and Mormon industry made a garden spot of what had 
been desert. The Territory of Deseret, as this vast land was 
called by these pioneers, became indeed a "Promised Land/' 
"flowing with milk and honey/' 




^^ rte mowi/z o/ Emigration Canyon, Utah, Mgham Young an- 
nounced to his followers, "This is the place" and chose it as the 
end of their trek across the plains. This mural painting by John 
McQuarrie is on the walls of the Union Pacific station in Salt Lake 
City. (Swing Galloway) 



258 The Church Across the Street 

To be sure, primitive and distressing conditions faced the 
first settlers, but these were slowly overcome. Converts even 
from foreign lands, especially from England and Scandinavia, 
flocked to this inter-mountain country. When they had come 
as far as boats and trains could carry them, these immigrants 
continued their journey across the Great Plains in covered 
wagons. Some even came on foot, carrying their baggage or 
pulling it behind them in handcarts. Little children of seven 
or eight trudged along beside their parents. There were babies, 
too, some even born on the way. Many a child, and many a 
grownup, perished on the road. Those who survived pushed 
on, leaving small heaps of freshly turned sod behind. 

Of such stuff were these Mormon pioneers. Faith and 
courage are noble partners, yet these two alone would scarcely 
have sufficed without the genius and able leadership of Brig- 
ham Young. Some historians have called him the ablest colo- 
nizer of modern times. 



The Mormon Church 



The Mormon gospel was planted in the West at a time 
when the country west of the Missouri was largely uncharted 
and unknown. In spite of contempt, hatred and persecution, 
the Church has grown and prospered. It now numbers more 
than a million and a half members, of whom all but about 
150,000 belong to the parent Church, which has its headquar- 
ters in Salt Lake City. The Reorganized Church, with head- 
quarters in Independence, Missouri, accounts for most of the 
others. The Mormons are the largest sect in Utah (about 70 
per cent) and Idaho, and are also strong in neighboring states; 
they are growing rapidly even in the East. Many new chapels 
(the Mormon term for a local church) have been built in this 
area in the past two decades. Few large cities are without their 
congregations of Latter-day Saints. Although their member- 



JOSEPH SMITH 259 

ship is largely confined to the United States, yet in normal 
times about two thousand Mormon missionaries, most of 
whom are young men, and all of whom serve without pay, are 
spreading their gospel in other lands and continents. These 
young men are usually in the field for two years. Salt Lake City 
in a way is their Holy City, although only about 40 per cent of 
its present population of 200,000 people belong to the 
Mormon Church. 



Reasons for Their Persecution 

By many, Mormonism is identified with polygamy. This 
has been not only unfortunate, but unfair. In the first place, 
the Mormon practice of having a plurality of wives and being 
sexually promiscuous should not be equated. It is to be 
doubted whether any Church has valued chastity more highly 
than have the Mormons. 

Furthermore, it was not until Brigham Young made 
public in 1852 a revelation, which he said had been given to 
Joseph Smith nine years earlier, that polygamy became an 
accepted Mormon practice. He defended the new rule by the 
example of Old Testament "men of God/' such as Abraham, 
Jacob and David, and on the basis of the command to Adam 
to be "fruitful and multiply/' 

The tardily announced proclamation promptly stirred 
up bitter dissension, with the resulting secession of a rather 
large group now known as the Reorganized Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. This group also rejects such Mor- 
mon doctrines as the "baptism of the dead" and "celestial 
marriage." All the direct descendants of Joseph Smith have 
chosen to ally themselves with this Church, and several of them 
have been leaders of it. 

In 1890, now over a half-century ago, the parent Church 
banned all plural marriages. Whatever we may think about 
the practice among Mormons in the past, we should realize 
that plural marriage is now a dead issue. 

It would seem, therefore, that the practice called polyg- 



260 The Church Across the Street 

amy by outsiders, was In reality an excuse for violence rather 
than the real cause of the widespread hatred of Mormons. 
There must have been other reasons. What were they? 

Joseph Smith's early claim that he had received an im- 
portant new revelation was naturally a challenge to all creedal 
churches that held the Bible contained a full revelation of all 
saving truth. His further claim that all the other churches 
were fraudulent made the Mormons no friends. Their tactless- 
ness in calling themselves "saints" while others were "sinners/' 
and their claiming to be the "Chosen People" while others 
were "Gentiles" also seemed arrogant. 

The Mormons set themselves off as different from others, 
not only in their beliefs but in their everyday practices. Wher- 
ever they gathered, they formed a community life of their own 
apart from others. They were organized for cooperative living. 
It was communism with a religious motive within the bound- 
aries of their sect. Their people were not merely admonished 
to be generous to their neighbors, they were told just how 
much was expected of them and in just what ways their con- 
tributions should be made. Religion was a matter of life in this 
present world as well as a concern for eternity. As a result, 
wherever the Mormons were allowed to settle for any length 
of time, they became prosperous and their communism seemed 
a threat to the American way of private competing enterprise. 
Because of their numbers and their growing prosperity in 
Nauvoo, they held the balance of political power in the state 
of Illinois. 



Their Present Prosperity 

The Church of the Latter-day Saints is now an immensely 
wealthy organization. In Utah it owns or has important hold- 
ings in numerous factories and industries. In Salt Lake City 
it owns office buildings, banks, mills, insurance companies, 
and has a large interest in Zion's Co-operative Mercantile In- 
stitution, the biggest department store between the Missouri 
and the West Coast, doing annually a business of many million 



JOSEPH SMITH 261 

dollars. The Church also owns two hotels, two hospitals, and 
the Deseret News, an afternoon newspaper. They have a wel- 
fare organization so efficient that few Mormons are unem- 
ployed and none are allowed to suffer want. Included in it is a 
process involving the storage of surplus commodities for future 
use. To make this possible, a wheat elevator with a capacity of 
318,000 bushels stands in Salt Lake City, and was built by 
volunteer labor. There are also numerous other smaller store- 
houses. 

The tithing rule, early established, has contributed and 
continues to contribute large funds for the promotion of the 
Church. Even today one of the old tithing houses still stands 
near the former home of Brigham Young. To this house the 
early settlers brought every tenth egg or ear of corn or basket 
of fruit as their share in the common enterprise. 

While Brigham Young lived, he dominated both the 
Church and the territory of Utah. For a time he was governor. 
Even today in Salt Lake City names, monuments, buildings 
continually remind one of this great leader. When he died in 
1877, he had been husband to over twenty wives and had 
fathered fifty-six children; his present-day descendants are 
estimated to number more than 4,000. He had amassed a 
fortune of over a million dollars and had built a truly beauti- 
ful city. Beyond all these achievements, he had won the whole- 
hearted and lasting respect of his people, and had seen the 
triumph of the faith to which he had given his abounding 
energies throughout a long life. 

How the Church is Organized 

According to Mormon claims, the organization is pat- 
terned after that of the early apostolic Church. Over all is the 
president (who is also called "Prophet" or "Revelator"). He is 
chosen by the ''Twelve Apostles" and elected for life. He has 
also two other counselors or "High Priests" to assist him. 

The churches are organized into regional units known 
as "Stakes of Zion." There are now 305 such Stakes. The Stakes 
are divided into wards, each containing about 800 people (al- 



262 The Church Across the Street 

though the number varies considerably). Each ward is under 
the jurisdiction of a bishop, assisted by two counselors. His 
duties are varied: visiting the sick, arranging for relief of the 
poor, conducting worship services, performing civil marriage 
ceremonies, seeing to it that the ward building is kept in re- 
pair. In many respects the bishop's duties are those of a minis- 
ter of other denominations, but he is elected to office and is 
unpaid. Mormons have no paid or full-time ministers. The 
organization of the Church is closely knit and autocratic. 
Authority is centralized. Yet the welfare of the individual with- 
in the organization, regardless of social status, financial re- 
sources or race is given primary importance. 

Outstanding Beliefs 

There are other Mormon beliefs of significance which 
have not yet been explained. Some are unique among Christ- 
ian churches. Such is the belief that the dead may be baptized, 
even including the heathen who have had no opportunity to 
hear of Christ. This baptism is accomplished by proxy, some 
relative or friend taking the dead man's part in the ceremony. 
More than 17 million such baptisms have been performed. 
So also is the belief in "celestial marriage." A marriage cere- 
mony, sanctified (sealed) by the church, binds the partners not 
only for this world but also for the next as well. The marriage 
promise is not merely "till death do you part" but "for all 
time and eternity." Such marriages, however, may only be 
solemnized in Mormon temples, of which there are now eight 
in various parts of the world, by a "few men delegated with 
authority so to do." Civil marriages are performed by bishops. 
The relationships between parents and children are also be- 
lieved to continue through eternity. Women who remain out- 
side of wedlock in this life, it is believed, do not enter heaven. 

Yet there is no hell in Mormon theology. Like the Uni- 
versalists, Mormons teach that everyone will be saved, but th^v 
add that since some are more deserving they will receive a 
higher place in heaven than others. Not only does this life not 
end with death, it did not begin with birth, for they thijik that 



JOSEPH SMITH 263 

every human spirit has existed since the beginning of time; 
it was "in the beginning with the Father/' 

Mormons also believe in large families, and do not ap- 
prove of birth control. They have a highly developed program 
of recreation and education, which accords with two beliefs 
on which they place special emphasis: that happiness is one of 
the supreme ends of life, and that education is essential. "Men 
are, that they might have joy/' declares the Book of Mormon, 
and, "A man cannot be saved in ignorance." 

Other major elements in their faith, however, the Mor- 
mons share with other evangelical churches. Like the Baptists 
they believe that baptism must be by immersion. They observe 
Communion each Sunday as do the Disciples, although they 
substitute water for the wind or grape juice used in most 
churches. Like the Friends, the Mormons believe in the pos- 
sibility of present and new revelations. Each person may have 
direct access to God. Joseph Smith declared that all had not 
been revealed in the sacred words of the Bible and many great 
and important revelations are still to come. Such a belief 
makes change and growth possible. 

Instead of the trained and professional clergy of most 
other churches, Mormons recognize two orders of priesthood 
the Aaronic and the Melchizedek. The former has to do 
with the temporal affairs of the Church, and its lowest grade, 
that of deacon, is open even to boys of twelve. Both orders, and 
all grades, may be held by any man who conforms to the neces- 
sary standards of character set by the Church. 

In regard to daily conduct, the Mormons are strict. "The 
Word of Wisdom/' the Mormon health code, prohibits the 
use of alcoholic drinks, tobacco, and even tea and coffee. Un- 
doubtedly these rules are often honored in the breach, yet to 
their observance the Mormons ascribe their unusually low 
death rate. Many of them live active lives well into the nineties. 

These Latter Days 

The name "Latter-day Saints" refers to a belief that 
Christ will soon come again to rule mankind. This doctrine is 



264 The Church Across the Street 

known as "millenarianism," because when Christ comes it is 
thought he will reign for a thousand years before the end of 
the world will come. (The Latin word for a thousand is mille.) 
Joseph Smith believed that he was living in the "Latter Days" 
and that he might witness the second coming of Christ. This 
belief in Christ's second coming is shared by a number of other 
denominations, such as the Seventh-day Adventists. 



The Mormon Temple in Salt Lake City 

In the center of Salt Lake City is a ten-acre park. Here, 
surrounded by a beautifully kept lawn and brilliant beds of 
flowers, stand two great Mormon buildings the Temple and 
the Tabernacle. The Temple is a tall, spired building con- 
structed of white Utah marble. None but Mormons is allowed 
to enter this sacred temple. Here baptisms, marriages and 
other rituals ate performed. The Tabernacle is a large oval- 
domed audience hall open to all and capable of holding 8,000 
people. Here the Sunday morning services are held. Like the 
temple in Jerusalem, it was built without nails or steel of any 
kind. The music from its great pipe organ, with its nearly 
8,000 pipes, is often broadcast on nationwide hookups. An- 
nually a choir of 5,000 singers gathers from all the surrounding 
"wards/' and leads the great assembly in a stirring music 
festival. 



Mormon Education 

Three years after Brigham Young and his pioneer band 
rolled into the valley of Great Salt Lake in 1850, he started a 
university. It is now the oldest state university west of the 
Mississippi, with an enrollment of over 4,000 students. The 
Mormons also have a university of their own in Provo, Utah, 
with an enrollment of nearly 9,000 students, known as 
Brigham Young University. In Idaho they maintain a junior 
college. 




Night view of the Mormon Temple in Salt Lake City, Utah. (Ewing 
Galloway) 



266 The Church A cross the Street 

Although the church does not believe in religious 
instruction in the public schools, it does believe in giving 
children special instruction in religion. Beside almost all 
public high schools, wherever Mormonism is strong, there 
stands a smaller Mormon school building, to the number of 
some two hundred in all. After school hours each day every 
Mormon son and daughter is expected to attend a class in 
religion. 

Few churches have a saga as full of tragedy and of roman- 
tic drama as is the history of the Mormon Church. It is Ameri- 
can to the core. It fed on the belief in enterprise and success. 
It grew from the grass roots of the American pioneer struggle. 
It was originated by a young man, a farmer's son, who believed 
in his own worth in the sight of God. It was led to strength and 
prosperity by a man who had the eyes to see in a dry and barren 
valley the possibility of a City of God. It was established by an 
engineering genius, with a will power that refused to acknowl- 
edge defeat, and a religious enthusiasm and conviction that 
inspired and commanded all his people. 

The Mormons are still significant in our American life. 
What their future may be none can predict. That all churches 
might learn much from them is certain. 



. Mary Baker Eddy 
i82i-igio 



Prayer cannot change the Science of being, but it tends to put us 
into harmony with it. 



God is love. Can we ask Him to be more? God is Intelligence. Can 
we inform the infinite Mind of anything He does not already 
comprehend? Do we expect to change perfection? Shall we plead 
for more at the open fount, which is pouring forth more than we 
accept? 

MARY BAKER EDDY 



"As a Man Thinketh... 3 



Mary Baker the Child 

First it was just Mary Baker, the youngest of six children 
in the family of a New Hampshire farmer. A pretty child, with 
big blue eyes and brown curls, but frail and subject to illness. 

Whatever may have been the cause, Mary was too frail 
and too emotionally unstable a child to attend school regu- 
larly. The two-mile walk to and from the country school was 
too much for her. The noise and confusion of school life also 
upset her. As a result, Mary's education was given her largely 
at home, either by her grandmother or her mother. Her favor- 
ite teacher was her older brother, Albert, who was attending 
Dartmouth College during the time when Mary was of ele- 
mentary age. Later she went for a while to a private school near 
Tilton. 



268 The Church A cross the Street 

From the outset Mary had personality. She was independ- 
ent and willful like her father, and sensitive and adorable 
like her mother. When first her father expounded to her the 
doctrine of eternal damnation and predestination, Mary's 
distaste of the idea was so great that it gave her a fever. Only 
her mother's tender assurance that God was wholly love healed 
her nerves. When her grandmother told her the story of how 
Daniel prayed three times a day, Mary determined to do even 
better. She prayed seven times a day, chalking up her score on 
the wall of the woodshed. 



Mary Baker Glover the Bride 

Next it was Mary Baker Glover. When Mary was nine- 
teen a romantic lover appeared a handsome, dark-eyed friend 
of the family who was starting out in the building trade in the 
South. Two years after their meeting, Mr. Glover carried his 
delicate and supremely happy bride away with him to Charles- 
ton, South Carolina. The two were passionately in love and 
the next months were perhaps the happiest in all Mary's long 
lifetime. 

Only six months later, while on a business trip in Wil- 
mington, Mr. Glover was suddenly taken with yellow fever 
and died. There was nothing for the bereft widow to do but to 
return to her New Hampshire home and there await the 
arrival of her expected child. When the child finally was given 
her, however, Mary was unable to take care of him and he grew 
up in the home of a friend. Financially, Mary had no resources. 
The difficult birth-had left her with a spinal ailment and she 
was more of an invalid than before. 



Mary Baker Patterson the Dentist's Wife 

Next after nine years of loneliness without an abiding 
home, the heroine of our story became Mrs. Mary Baker Pat- 
terson.- Her Prince Charming was a large and handsome man 



MARY BAKER EDDY 269 

who was adept at setting feminine hearts fluttering wherever 
he was. With his masterful physical strength and gallantry he 
captivated the fragile young widow. She with her delicate com- 
plexion and charming manners won his love over all other 
competitors. 

"At last/' thought Mary, "I can have a home again and 
my son George can return and live with us." But Dr. Patterson 
seems to have had more art with the ladies than with his dental 
practice. He seems never to have been able adequately to sup- 
port his invalid wife. To add to their troubles, Dr. Patterson 
enlisted in the Union Army and was taken prisoner. For 
several years the two had no way of communicating. Mrs. Pat- 
terson was again left dependent on her relatives, and the hope 
of having her son with her was once more frustrated. The 
family who had taken him soon moved to Minnesota. For years 
his mother neither saw him nor heard from him. 

Mary Baker Patterson tried living with her sister, Mrs. 
Tilton. Hers was a large and comfortable home and finances 
were not a consideration. But Mrs. Tilton had settled down 
satisfied to live according to the accepted New England ideals 
of the past. Mary's face was turned toward the future. Hers was 
an ambitious, experimental mind, and she was not afraid to be 
different. 

Once in her sister's home, when an evening party of 
guests were discussing slavery, Mary had expressed a view con- 
trary to that of most of her sister's friends. Mrs. Tilton in 
protest interrupted. "Mary, do you dare to say that in my 
house?" "I dare to speak what I believe in any house," said 
Mary decisively. 

Later Mrs. Tilton even offered to build on her estate a 
cottage for her sister where she might live in comfort the rest 
of her life. But there was one proviso: she must cease to talk 
with her friends about her new theories of religion and health, 
and she must go to the Tiltons' church. To this, Mary gave a 
quick and spirited response. She could not give up her religion 
for any one. So the Tilton door was closed upon her. 

Mary Baker Patterson might almost as well have been an 
outright widow. She was past forty years old, without an ade- 



270 The Church Across the Street 

quate income and with but a small circle of friends. Not one 
of them could have imagined then that in twenty years she was 
to be perhaps the most famous American woman of her time. 

Phineas Quimby the Healer 

What was it that had been happening to this spirited in- 
valid that so annoyed her sister and had made it impossible for 
her and her husband to be congenial? To understand the 
powerful effect that her new ideas had upon her we must live 
imaginatively in the atmosphere of the latter half of the nine- 
teenth century in America. At that time the science of medi- 
cine was in its babyhood and the science of mental hygiene was 
even less developed. It was like an embryo just beginning to 
stir in the womb of American thought. 

The forerunner of the science of mental hygiene went by 
various names: animal magnetism, hypnotism, mesmerism and 
spiritualism. Hundreds of books and pamphlets were being 
circulated telling of the wonders of the power of mind over 
matter. Quack medicines were everywhere advertised for 
which exaggerated claims were made. Mesmerists were travel- 
ing about the country demonstrating their powers. To some, 
mesmerism seemed a return to witchcraft and was frightening. 
To other braver (or perhaps more naive souls) it held out the 
great hope of relief from sickness and pain. 

Mary Baker Patterson, instead of gaining strength 
through the years, had been steadily losing ground. She had 
tried doctors wherever she had lived. She had gone to spiritual- 
ist seances and she had been experimented upon by a mes- 
merist. But year by year she had to spend more time in bed, 
until she became but a shadow of her former self. 

At this juncture came excited rumors of the wonderful 
cures performed by "Doctor" Phineas Quimby in Portland, 
Maine, who was healing hundreds of sick people without any 
kind of medicine. Mary listened and read everything that came 
her way. In spite of her sister's violent objections, she finally 
found a friend who would take her to Portland. She had to be 
assisted up the stairs to the doctor's office in the International 
Hotel. 



MARY BAKER EDDY 27 1 

The doctor met her with friendly understanding and 
sympathy. He talked with her, telling her she was "held in 
bondage by the opinion of her family and physicians," and that 
"her animal spirit was reflecting its grief upon her body and 
calling it spinal disease/* To add to his patient's confidence, 
the doctor included some manipulation of her head and body 
in his treatments. 

Mary Baker Patterson's hope and faith were strong, and 
she was rewarded. She came for treatments daily for a week, 
and at the end of that time, she was so much improved that 
without any one's help she climbed the one hundred and 
eighty steps to the dome of the City Hall just to prove to herself 
that she had been healed. The prayers of years seemed to be 
answered. However, her healing was not permanent and she 
soon suffered a relapse. 



The Fall and "the Revelation" 

In the meantime, Dr. Patterson had been released from 
prison. When his wife returned to her home in Lynn, she said 
she felt as much like a released prisoner as he did. The new 
science, however, germinated slowly in her mind. Like an 
exotic plant it required time before it became naturalized in 
the soil of her own mind, until it became her conviction. 

With the daily problem of adjusting herself to the hus- 
band from whom she had been so long separated, she found it 
difficult to retain her belief in the reality of Mind and Spirit in 
contrast to the error of bodily pain and sickness. She began 
relapsing toward her old condition. 

Then it was an accident that brought her "the revelation." 
One evening in February 1866, she was returning with friends 
from a party when she fell on the ice and struck her head and 
back such a blow that she was left unconscious. She was carried 
into the home of a friend. A physician was called. As she gradu- 
ally recovered partial consciousness, she became the victim of 
spasms and the doctor feared she might never be able to walk 
again. 

On the third day after the accident when she was alone 



272 The Church Across the Street 

on her bed, she had what later seemed to her to have been the 
most important revelation of her life. The miracles recorded 
in the Bible, which had before seemed supernatural, grew 
divinely natural. All her pain seemed to evaporate. Love shone 
down upon her. She thought she heard a voice say: "Daughter 
arise!" At once she dressed and walked downstairs and greeted 
her astonished friends. 

That morning February 4, 1866, is held to be the most 
important date in Christian Science history. For on that day, 
Mary Baker Patterson discovered "Christian Science." 



The Massachusetts Metaphysical College 

After she secured a divorce from Dr. Patterson on the 
grounds of infidelity, Mary assumed again the name of her first 
husband. It was Mrs. Mary Baker Glover who spent the next 
three years as a kind of itinerant boarder. During this period, 
her major ambition was to write a book that would express the 
revelation she had received. Yet she had to earn her own sup- 
port in some way. First she began trying out her theories on 
her sick friends. She gathered small groups about her in the 
evenings and she instructed them in the new "science," as she 
called it. 

After four years of this healing, writing and informal 
teaching, she went into a partnership with one of her abler 
disciples, Richard Kennedy. He nailed a doctor's sign to a tree 
in front of a house which they rented in the shoemakers' city 
of Lynn. She had a professional card printed for herself which 
read: 

Mary B. Glover 

Teacher of 
Moral Science 

Before long Dr. Kennedy's waiting room was filled with 
patients, and Mrs. Glover was having regular classes for the 
instruction of those interested in the new "science." Later she 




Portrait of Mary Baker Eddy. (The Bettmann Archive) 



274 The Ch urch A cross the Street 

started a school, which was chartered in 1881 as The Massa- 
chusetts Metaphysical College. 

Soon she was charging $300 for a course of twelve lectures 
given during a period of three weeks' duration. Those who 
completed the course were expected to become practitioners. 

Unfortunately, the partnership with Dr. Kennedy lasted 
but two years. Indeed, during the years that followed there 
was a succession of gifted and magnetic personalities that fol- 
lowed the teacher of moral "science" for a while but who later 
went their own ways. 



Mary Baker Eddy 

Finally, in 1876, a new figure appeared in the drama of 
Christian Science. A bachelor of forty-four years arrived from 
Boston to become a student in the college. He was broad shoul- 
dered, immaculate in his dress, modest, self-effacing. He had a 
gentle temper and a quiet efficient way of going about his 
work. Before long Asa Eddy became the favorite student. 

Next he became Dr. Eddy, the star practitioner, and be- 
fore a full year had passed he and the head of the college had 
become man and wife. Being himself a plodder with little 
imagination, he had no personal ambitions. It was his joy to 
devote himself utterly to the forwarding of the cause of Chris- 
tian Science. Mrs. Eddy needed just such a helper, for during 
those years misunderstandings, jealousies, lawsuits piled one 
on another. Asa Eddy was always the peacemaker and the de- 
fender of his wife's activities. When he died, but five short 
years after their marriage, Mrs. Eddy wrote of him: "This was 
the perfect man." 



Science and Health 

Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures is the great 
Christian Science textbook. During the thirty-five years that 
elapsed between the time when the book first appeared until 



MARY BAKER EDDY 275 

Mrs. Eddy's death, it went through many editions. In spite of 
the large sales, she was never complacent about what she had 
achieved. Each prospect of a new edition was a challenge to her 
to see if she could express more clearly or more fully the reve- 
lation which she never doubted God had given her. 

The importance of the book in Mrs. Eddy's mind is 
shown by the instructions given in the Church Manual to each 
new member. "The Bible, together with Science and Health 
and other works by Mrs. Eddy, shall be his only textbooks for 
self-instruction in Christian Science, and teaching and prac- 
ticing of metaphysical healing." Consequently every good 
Christian Scientist owns a copy of Science and Health and 
reads from it daily. 

The practice of connecting Science and Health always 
with the Bible is due to Mrs. Eddy's conviction that the sole 
authority for her teachings came from the Bible. In more than 
2,800 Christian Science churches throughout the world, twice 
each week passages are read from the Bible and from Science 
and Health alternately in a manner that makes clear that Mrs. 
Eddy's teachings are intended to explain certain passages from 
the Bible. In her reverence for the Bible, Mrs. Eddy was true 
to the Protestant tradition that the Bible is "the sole rule of 
faith and practice." 



The Christian Science Monitor 

One of the most original and successful ventures which 
Mrs. Eddy initiated was the publication of a Christian daily 
newspaper. The daily newspapers were unavoidable, yet they 
contained much news about the sordid affairs of the world, the 
reading of which, she felt, was dangerous to moral health. She, 
therefore, conceived the idea of a newspaper that would pre- 
sent truthfully only those parts of the news that were fit to 
print. That Mrs. Eddy was able to launch a profitable and 
useful enterprise of this sort when she was in her eighties is 
indeed a monument of which Christian Scientists may be 
proud. Today The Christian Science Monitor is widely read 



276 The Church Across the Street 

and valued far outside Christian Science circles. It is especially 
famous for the accuracy and richness of its international news 
and for the broadmindedness and intelligence of its editorial 
comments. 

Up to almost the very end of her long life of eighty-nine 
years, Mary Baker Eddy kept her hand on the helm of Chris- 
tian Science. The profits from her teaching and royalties had 
grown very large, but she personally supervised their invest- 
ment. Even at the age of eighty-six, when her mental compe- 
tence was questioned in the famous "Next Friends" suit, she 
was able to satisfy the court and attorneys on both sides, as 
well as a group of psychiatrists, that she was still quite able to 
handle her own affairs. 



The Important Things in Christian Science 

To most people the name "Christian Science" means 
faith healing. Such an assumption is to miss a vital point. Mrs. 
Eddy refused to speak of herself as performing cures. She in- 
sisted that the healing that resulted from her ministrations 
came not because she had performed something miraculous., 
The healing she regarded as coming through a natural process. 
What the practitioner does is to help the individual who is sick 
to accept that which is a true principle of life and to act ac- 
cordingly. Just as truly as Isaac Newton believed he had dis- 
covered a law of the physical universe, Mary Baker Eddy be- 
lieved she had discovered a spiritual law or principle. 

"Who would stand before a blackboard, and pray the 
principle of mathematics to solve the problem? The rule is 
already established, and it is our task to work out the solution." 
These words are to be found in the chapter on prayer in 
Science and Health. Let us not forget that Mary Baker Eddy 
believed that she had found a "Science" in the spiritual world, 
and that to understand and act on that "Science" would mean 
health. We may disagree with the findings of her "Science," 
but we should acknowledge the significance of her assumption 
that there is a "Science" of the spiritual life. 



MARY BAKER EDDY 277 

And what is the principle which Mary Baker Eddy be- 
lieved she found? Briefly it is this: Only the spiritual is real 
while all that is material and mortal is an illusion. The spirit- 
ual is God. God is Mind. God is Love. God is all that is real. 
Evil, sickness, death are illusions. They are the product of our 
erring mortal minds. 

"Become conscious for a single moment that life and in- 
telligence are purely spiritual neither in nor of matter and 
the body will then utter no complaints/' (Science and Health) 

Even the Newtonian law of gravitation the scientists have 
now revised, yet they still say there is truth in what Newton 
discovered. May we not take a similar attitude toward the prin- 
ciple which Mary Baker Eddy so fervently set forth? Many of 
us can not today accept her principle completely, yet we should 
find a truer way to state the core of truth for which she 
searched. Instead of looking for either our spiritual or physical 
salvation by pulling down to earth some supernatural power 
to help us, let us also search for the true and natural principles 
that are inherent in the full and noble living of life. Let us 
study the Science of spiritual health. 



The Church of Christ, Scientist 

The Church of Christ, Scientist, was organized in Boston 
in 1879 with twenty-six members. This congregation quickly 
grew. It met in private homes or in rented property. Mrs. Eddy 
herself was its preacher. In 1894, the first church building was 
erected. Although its auditorium held 1,100 people, it soon 
proved to be too small. 

Consequently, in 1906 a beautiful white-domed, 2-mil- 
lion-dollar annex was built in which 5,000 people could gather. 
This is called the Extension of the Mother Church. At the 
time of the dedication of this building 30,000 Christian Scien- 
tists from almost every large city in the English-speaking world 
gathered to celebrate Communion in six successive services. 



278 The Church Across the Street 

Mrs. Eddy's Strict Control 

The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Massa- 
chusetts The Mother Church is administered by a self- 
perpetuating Board of Directors. All other Christian Science 
churches are branches of this church. They have their own 
form of government, but are organized in accordance with the 
manual of the Mother Church. The by-laws contained in this 
manual were written by Mrs. Eddy herself. According to the 
terms of the deed by which she gave the land for the church, 
it is declared that no services shall ever be held there "which 
shall not be in strict harmony with the doctrines and practice 
of Christian Science as taught and explained by Mary Baker 
Eddy in the seventy-first edition of her book entitled Science 
and Health. . . ." 

This manual and this trust deed perpetuate the form of 
government which Mrs. Eddy established when she was the 
active head of the Christian Science movement. Consequently, 
into whatever Christian Science service you may go on a Sun- 
day morning, you will hear readings from the Bible inter- 
spersed with readings from Science and Health. The subjects 
for the readings, which are designated Lesson-Sermons, for 
each Sunday were all worked out by Mrs. Eddy and the Sunday 
services will be identical in whatever place one attends, as far 
as the Lesson-Sermon is concerned. Hymns, solos, Scriptural 
readings and benedictions are not the same. Only the Lesson- 
Sermon and closing readings are identical. 

The Mid-Week Gatherings 

In the middle of the week Christian Scientists gather for 
a testimony meeting, at which time they tell publicly of cures 
they have experienced or seen accomplished through the prac- 
tice of Christian Science. In addition to this meeting, every 
good Christian Scientist spends time each day in private study 
of the Lesson-Sermon. 




Four buildings make up the world headquarters of the Christian 
Science Church in Boston, Massachusetts. At the left is the admin- 
istration building; behind it, the Christian Science Publishing 
House; in the center is the extension of the original edifice, with 
its 224-foot-high dome; and to the right, with its 124-foot-high 
tower, is the original First Church of Christ, Scientist. The two 
churches together are called the Mother Church. (Ewing Galloway) 



280 The Church Across the Street 

"Healing" 

Although In theory each person is supposed to be able to 
maintain his health, or recover from illness, by the exercise of 
his understanding of Christian Science, Christian Scientists 
may employ more experienced Christian Scientists, called 
practitioners, to help them. These practitioners, who devote 
full time to the healing work, of course receive fees for their 
services. The treatment they give can be administered either 
to the patient personally, or even by the practitioner at a dis- 
tance. Christian Science teaches that injuries and disease are 
equally curable by the application of its rules. Although there 
is no denying that many sick persons have been made well by 
the exercise of faith, especially^ religious faith, yet it is well to 
remember that Christian Science has no monopoly of such 
healing. It was practiced in modified form by the ancient 
Greeks, and is taught today by the "Immanuel Movement" in 
the Episcopal Church and in the Roman Catholic Church. 
The shrines of St. Anne de Beaupre and Lourdes, with their 
piles of discarded braces and crutches, tell their own stories. 

Financial Resources 

The work of Christian Science churches is supported by 
individual contributions. The per capita tax of the Mother 
Church amounts to at least $1 .00 per member per year. Church 
buildings are seldom built, and never dedicated, until the 
money to pay for them is already in hand. Profits from the 
publishing house, revenue from endowment, and individual 
gifts finance denominational expenses. 

How Many Christian Scientists Today? 

It is difficult to get accurate and up-to-date figures as to 
the number of Christian Scientists in the country since the 
Church publishes no figures. It is, however, actively engaged 



MARY BAKER EDDY 28 1 

in promotional efforts, using reading rooms open to the public 
and well stocked with Scientist literature in almost every com- 
munity where there is a church. Christian Scientists also broad- 
cast regularly over many radio stations. There are no mission- 
aries in the traditional sense, but trained lecturers often speak 
to the public on Christian Science. So it seems probable that 
the Church is still growing. There are at least 2,000 churches 
and 300,000 members in the United States alone. 

Much more could be said about this interesting Church, 
and also about its founder. Few persons who have achieved 
greatness have done it in a more incredible fashion than Mrs. 
Eddy. Despite personal weaknesses, of which she undoubtedly 
had her share, and the flaws which those outside the ranks of 
Christian Science feel there are in that religion, the doctrine 
which she taught has emphasized certain vital truths. 



Medical Science and Christian Science 

The issue that medical science raises with Christian 
Science may be stated in this way: whether or not our material 
bodies are in a metaphysical sense real or no, the medical 
doctor insists that in dealing with organic injuries or damaged 
tissues he must at least deal with the physical causes and with* 
the physical means of cure. Not to do so, he regards as danger- 
ous to health. The extraordinary progress made by such scien- 
tific procedures, even since the time when Mary Baker Eddy 
lived, has yielded too much release for mankind from pain and 
sorrow to be disregarded. 

On the other hand, medical science, by this very process 
of scientific investigation, has discovered many and surprising 
evidences of the influence of the mind or of spiritual attitudes 
on health. To the medical man it is no longer a choice of an 
either/or either dealing with the body or with the spirit, 
either the use of physical means or the use of psychical means. 
Up-to-date doctors are seeking a better understanding of both 
the physical and mental causes and means of cure of disease. 

To some who are outside the Christian Science fold, it 



282 The Church Across the Street 

would seem that if they are to be true to that word "Science'' 
which Mrs. Eddy had the insight to put into the name of the 
Church she founded, they also must Insist on freedom to retain 
and to encourage just such a determination to search and such 
a readiness to change as characterized the spirit of the remark- 
able leader we have been studying. 



. The United Church of Canada 



The notion that one's own Church has a monopoly of the truth as 
it is in Jesus is a relic of intellectual childhood. 

If we love and pray and work for the same things, let us love and 
pray and work together. 

REV. S. DWIGHT CHOWN 



The United Church of Canada 



The Realization of a Long-Cherished Dream 

There are few differences to attract one's attention as the 
border separating the United States and Canada is crossed; 
indeed, were it not for the custom houses and their uniformed 
officials the traveler might well be aware of no change at all. 
The people look and dress alike, and the language, except in 
French Canada, is the same. The countryside could as well be 
on one side of the border as on the other. 

Yet each of the two nations takes pride in its uniqueness. 
Each has its own traditions, its own holidays and its own na- 
tional character. Canadians love the maple leaf, their country's 
emblem, as much as the Scots do the thistle. One of the in- 
stitutions in which many Canadians take special pride is the 
United Church of Canada. Churches of this denomination 
will be found in every city, and few villages are so small as to 
be without at least one. Yet the perceptive traveler will notice 
that there is a much smaller number of Presbyterian churches 
and no Methodist and Congregational churches at all. Why 
this difference? 



284 The Church Across the Street 

"The Grand Old Man" 

The story behind the United Church of Canada is an in- 
teresting one, full of drama and the product of the devoted 
labors of many people. One of the most influential of its pio- 
neers was the Very Rev. George C. Pidgeon, long affectionately 
known by fellow United Churchmen as "the grand old man" 
of their church. Born in Maria Township of Quebec on March 
2, 1872, he graduated from the Presbyterian College of Mon- 
treal in 1894, and in 1905, was awarded a Doctor of Divinity 
degree by his alma mater. Then he served as a missionary in 
some of the rural areas in Quebec and New Brunswick for a 
few years, and finally had a church in Toronto. In 1909 he 
joined the faculty of Westminster Hall, a Presbyterian school 
in Vancouver. Later he served overseas in World War I with 
the YMCA, and afterwards as minister of another Presbyterian 
church in Toronto. We shall return to him later. 

But the United Church is also greatly in debt to Dr. 
Dwight Chown, long the General Superintendent of the 
Methodist Church in Canada, and to Dr. William T. Gunn, 
who served the Canadian Congregational is ts as Secretary- 
Treasurer from 1906 until the union of the three denomina- 
tions was finally consummated in 1925. Dr. Gunn later became 
the third Moderator of the United Church, and it is said, 
literally wore himself out in its service, dying in 1930. 

Early Church Unions 

Where does the story of the United Church of Canada 
begin? There were movements aimed at reunion of divided 
churches very early in Canadian history. One of the more 
interesting, and also one of the earliest, concerned two minus- 
cule branches of Presbyterianism in Nova Scotia in the first 
years of the nineteenth century. These were the Burghers and 
the Anti-Burghers, who had split in Scotland over an oath 
required of the citizens ("Burghers") of certain cities. These 
hardy Highlanders were required to swear, "Here I protest 




Portrait of the Very Rev. George C. Pidgeon. (Board of Informa- 
tion and Stewardship, United Church of Canada) 



286 The Church A cross the Street 

before God, and your Lordships, that I profess and allow with 
all my heart, the true religion presently professed within this 
realm, and authorized by the laws thereof: I shall abide there- 
at, and defend the same to my life's end; renouncing the 
Roman religion called 'Papistry/ "* Some of them demurred 
because they thought it involved a recognition of the Estab- 
lished Church, which they opposed, so they became Anti- 
Burghers. Others, who felt no such recognition was involved, 
became the Burghers. That these differences should have been 
exported to Canada seems ridiculous to us now, and apparent- 
ly the two groups came to a like conclusion after a few years, 
since reunion came in 1817. 

A division of another sort involved the Methodists. Cana- 
dian Methodism sprang from two roots: some churches were 
founded by missionaries from the United States and others by 
British missionaries ("Wesleyans"). The former had bishops, 
while the latter adopted a presbyterian form of government. 
The two merged in 1829, but there were dissenters who be- 
lieved so strongly in government by bishops that they took the 
matter to the courts and even, it is said, occasionally resorted 
to violence. They lost their case, but as time went on other 
Methodist groups arose and final reunion did not occur until 
1884. 

Presbyterianism had a rather similar history, with nine 
unions required to ultimately create a single denomination in 
1875. Congregationalism fared better, but there were divisions 
here also, and they did not become a single church until 1907. 



'Why Four?" 

In many ways the religious history of Canada is like that 
of the United States. As its great west and north were settled, 
missionaries followed the pioneers and preaching stations were 

1 This, and much of the other material in this chapter is taken from 
George C. Pidgeon, The United Church of Canada The Story of Union 
(Toronto, Ryerson Press, 1950) . The author is also indebted to S. D. Chown, 
The Story of Church Union in Canada. 



THE UNITED CHURCH OF CANADA 287 

established, often visited only occasionally, for rounds had to 
be made on foot or horseback and there were long distances to 
be covered. Canada is, indeed, larger than the United States. 
These missionaries were sent out by all denominations, but 
the most active were the Methodist, Presbyterian and Gon- 
gregationalist. Measured in terms of memberships, the first 
two of the three were the most successful. At the time of union 
in 1925 the Methodists claimed 407,261 members, the Pres- 
byterians 369,939 and the Congregationalists 12,762. Many 
Anglican and Baptist churches were also founded, but since 
both these denominations preferred to keep their own identity 
they are not considered here. Often two or more of these mis- 
sionaries, or circuit riders as they were frequently called, found 
themselves attempting to start churches in a village only big 
enough for one, while at the same time there were regions not 
being reached at all for lack of workers. It was not rare to find 
small villages with several churches but lacking the resources 
to support even one adequately. The story is told of a Douk- 
hobor 2 who, visiting a prairie town and seeing churches on the 
four corners of the public square, asked, pointing in succession 
to each of the four, "Is that a Jesus church?' 7 On being assured 
that it was, he queried simply, "Why four?" And thus it came 
to seem to many Canadians. 

As long ago as 1875, a committee was appointed by the 
Presbyterians to investigate the possibilities of union with 
other churches, and in 1885 the Montreal conference of the 
Methodist Church appointed a similar committee, with the 
purpose: "That the consolidation of the forces of our common 
Protestantism may be effected for more economical and ex- 
tended prosecution of the work of God among the people 
residing in those parts of the Dominion where the denomina- 
tions there represented are not able to support the minister 
among them/' 

2 The Doukhobors are a small religious sect founded about 1750 in Rus- 
sia. They strongly resemble the Quakers in belief, emphasizing the primacy of 
love and the equality of all men, and opposing war. Because of their objection 
to conscription and for other reasons, they were bitterly persecuted in Russia 
in 1899, and 7,500 of them emigrated to Canada where they have prospered. 
They are partly communal in practice. 



288 The Church Across the Street 

"Far Larger Union" 

Nothing came of this, but there were others who foresaw 
eventual union, among them Dr. John Cook, first Moderator 
of the then freshly merged Presbyterian Church in Canada. 
In 1875 he said, 'Tar larger union is, I trust, in store for the 
churches of Christ even in Canada than we effect this day/' 
Many years were to pass before his prophecy was to materialize, 
and much of the most unrelenting opposition came from with- 
in his own Church. Some of this opposition persists even to 
the present day, for about 30 per cent of Canadian Presbyte- 
rians chose to remain outside the United Church and there are 
still some 800,000 Presbyterian members or adherents who 
maintain their religious separateness. 

It seems likely that many of the 70 per cent who did 
merge would probably not have done so but for the untiring 
labor and great influence of Dr. George Pidgeon who stood 
stoutly for union throughout the twenty years before 1925, 
while the final decision remained in doubt. During these criti- 
cal years, when the question of whether to merge or not to 
merge was being intensely and hotly debated, he was minister 
of the great Bloor Street Presbyterian Church of Toronto, 
from the pulpit of which his vigorous voice for union was often 
heard. His brother, Dr. Leslie Pidgeon, was also an ardent 
unionist and urged union from the pulpits of some important 
Presbyterian churches. The great services of Dr. George Pid- 
geon in the cause of merger were recognized by the United 
Church of Canada when they elected him their first Mode- 
rator. 



Opposition 

Opposition to union was at first small, and it was always 
chiefly from Presbyterians. It finally reached the point where 
opponents even went from door to door circulating anti-union 
literature and soliciting votes for their cause. Some absurd 
claims were made, such as that the Presbyterian form of gov- 




The United Church House, Toronto, Canada. (Board of Informa- 
tion and Stewardship, United Church of Canada, Photo by Herb 
Nott and Co v Ltd.) , 



290 The Church Across the Street 

ernment originated with the Israelites in Egypt and was thus 
God-given and not to be abandoned, and that the Methodist 
Church was "an apostate church." Methodists were accused of 
not believing in the atoning death of Christ, or in his infalli- 
bility, and that he did not "die for sinners." But the three 
churches finally voted by large majorities for merger, and on* 
June 10, 1925, in the great Arena in Toronto, almost 7,000 
people from all over Canada assembled to celebrate the forma- 
tion of a United Church of Canada. 



Organization and Beliefs 



Membership 

The United Church is a far-flung Church, with some 
3,000 "pastoral charges" and more than 6,000 local churches. 
These are spread all over Canada; some are so remote that 
they must even be reached by boat or plane. Its present mem- 
bership is about 1 million, which makes it the second largest 
Church in Canada, exceeded only by the Roman Catholic, 
which owes its predominance chiefly to the great number of 
Catholics in Quebec, settled originally by French Catholics. 
Since the United Church had only about 600,000 members in 
1925, the year of formation, its growth has been considerable 
indeed at a higher rate than that of the general population; 
it is the only Protestant Church of which this can be said. The 
total amount of money for all purposes raised in 1960 was 
$58 million. 



Organization 

In organization, the United Church is presbyterian, with 
a system of "courts" extending from the Session of the local 
congregation through the Presbytery, the Annual Conference, 



THE UNITED CHURCH OF CANADA 291 

and the General Council. Thus, it has inherited characteristics 
from each of the founding churches. The Annual Conference, 
which ordains and "settles" ministers, came from Methodism, 
and the General Council was originally the Congregational 
name for its highest "court." Ministers are chosen by the local 
churches. 



Beliefs 

In belief, the United Church is strongly evangelical. Its 
creed was agreed upon only after prolonged consideration by 
representatives of the three founding churches; each group 
conceded something. Presbyterians gave up some of their long- 
cherished beliefs as set forth in the Westminster Confession, 
thus leading some opponents of union to say that the door was 
"opened wide to every error." Congregationalists yielded on 
their traditional objection to requiring any creed. The Meth- 
odists, for their part, agreed to a creed emphasizing Divine 
Sovereignty rather more than it was stressed by John Wesley. 

The pattern of worship of the United Church is also little 
different from that of the merged churches, and is based on a 
Book of Common Order. 



Schools and Colleges 

Like other denominations, the United Church maintains 
a number of schools and universities, as well as eight theologi- 
cal colleges. Among them are Victoria University in Toronto; 
Mount Allison University in Sackville, New Brunswick; 
United College in Winnipeg; and Ontario Ladies College in 
Whitby, Ontario. A recent and interesting venture was the 
founding, in cooperation with the Jesuits and the Anglicans, 
of Laurentian University in Sudbury, Ontario. Here (as is 
also done in some other Canadian universities) each of the 
cooperating churches will have its own college; that of the 
United Church will be known as Huntington College. 



292 The Church Across the Street 

"For The Common Good" 

On the domestic scene, the church maintains a number 
o hospitals, several institutions for the treatment of alcohol- 
ism and seventeen homes for the aged;- others are being built. 
Work for the Indians of Canada is extensive, and 25,000 of 
them are served by missionaries. Some of these are teachers, 
nurses and doctors who staff schools and hospitals. Much work 
of this kind is also done abroad, and the United Church sup- 
ports schools and hospitals in Africa, India and elsewhere. 
Nor are immigrants coming to Canada from other nations for- 
gotten. These are helped in various ways to resettle and be- 
come at home in the country of their adoption. 

It is sometimes said that because people differ so much 
and in so many ways no one Church can adequately meet their 
needs. But Dr. Gunn, the former Congregationalist, could 
write some years after the union, in answer to the question, 
"Do we really enjoy the new mixed fellowship?" "Beyond all 
expectations." The United Church of Canada proves that 
merger is not only possible but that it works. It exemplifies the 
great ideal attributed to Jesus by St. John "that they may all 
be one/' Men are being helped to lead better lives in the four 
corners of the earth. 



16. Judaism 



Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one Lord: And thou shalt 
love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy might. (Deut. 6:4, 5) 

Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart: . . . Thou shalt not 
avenge, nor bear any grudge against the children of thy people, 
but thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself: I am the Lord. (Lev. 
19:17,18) 



Mother of All Churches 



The seventieth year of our era has never been forgotten 
by the Jews of the world. Beginning in April and lasting all 
through the long hot summer months, the walls of the great 
city of Jerusalem had been daily battered by the might of 
Roman battalions. With each succeeding week, the people of 
the city had been huddled into smaller and smaller quarters. 
The outer walls of the city had long since been breached. 
Thousands of homes had become heaps of rubble. Even the 
walls of the holy temple had been broken down. The un- 
circumcised Romans had destroyed the holy altars. Thousands 
of Jerusalem's inhabitants had been killed. Others had died 
of epidemics and famine. The hardy ones who still survived 
wept over their dead. Because it was unlawful according to 
ancient Jewish law, to bury the dead inside the city walls, there 
were still intrepid spirits who were willing, under cover of 
darkness, to risk carrying the bodies of their comrades outside 
the city walls for their final disposal. 

Thus on a dark night under the light of a thin crescent 



294 The Church Across the Street 

moon, four gaunt and ill-clad men carrying a coffin stole out 
one of the city gates. As they walked down the rugged banks 
toward the valley, they almost stumbled under their heavy 
awkward load. Strangely enough they made their way directly 
toward the tents of the sleeping Roman army. 

Presently as they neared the enemy line, the men laid 
down their coffin, and began talking to a sentinel. They asked 
for an interview with the Roman general. As they talked, the 
lid of the coffin was opened and, to the sentinel's great astonish- 
ment, out jumped a man. 

The truth was that the coffin had carried a secret envoy, 
none other than a member of the Sanhedrin, Jochanan ben 
Zakhai, the most respected rabbi in all the city. 

Jochanan was granted the audience for which he asked, 
and this was his message to the Roman general. He and his 
fellow citizens well knew that their holy city had been success- 
fully besieged. Even their holy temple had been destroyed. 
But their faith in God and the Laws that Moses had given 
them, which they had been teaching in their synagogues 
these Jochanan was determined should not be destroyed. All 
that Jochanan asked was that he be allowed to start a school 
in Jabne on the coast, to which Jewish young men could go 
and be taught the Law, and where scholars and teachers might 
be trained. 

Probably to the Roman general it seemed an inconse- 
quential favor to grant; yet what he actually did was to make 
it possible for the Jews to retain their religion and their soli- 
darity as a people even though they no longer had a temple 
and were scattered throughout the known world. 



The Growth of Rabbinical Schools 

This rabbinical school in Jabne, long directed by Jocha- 
nan ben Zakhai himself, became a famous center of learning 
and authority from which scholars were sent forth to every 
corner of the Roman empire to establish other schools. Finally 
such schools were so plentiful that it became an accepted re- 



JUJDIASM 295 

quirement that every Jewish boy should attend some school. 
This was no small achievement since there were approxi- 
mately 8 million Jews distributed in every country in Africa, 
Europe and Asia. It is estimated that every tenth subject of 
the Roman Empire was a Jew, 

These rabbinical schools performed a significant func- 
tion during the first few centuries of our Common Era. Not 
only did they help to keep the Jewish people intelligent re- 
garding their religious heritage, but they also preserved the 
traditions in written form. These rabbinical scholars collected 
a large mass of oral laws and teachings that had long been cur- 
rent and that had become almost as binding upon the devout 
Jew as was the Torah or Law of Moses. This set of volumes of 
laws, wisdom and lore, which was finally completed about the 
year 500, is called the Talmud. 



Importance of Jews in Christian Movement 

In its beginnings Christianity was a Jewish sect. Its new 
message was preached and the movement was carried forward 
largely by Jews. Most of the early churches flourished where 
there were large Jewish settlements and their meeting places 
were synagogues. In a very real sense, therefore, the synagogue 
is the mother of all Christian churches. It was not until the 
third century that any large numbers of pagans joined the 
movement. 



The Wall of Separation 

The Jews who did not join the movement and who be- 
came wanderers throughout Europe and Asia were faced with 
a profound conflict. With their country and temple gone, the 
outward grandeur of their ancient culture had been destroyed. 
The rabbinical schools and synagogues were all that were left 
to keep reverence and love of the Torah alive. The Jews knew 
in their inmost hearts that they had a treasure which the world 



296 The Church Across the Street 

should not lose. Their greatest prophets had taught a truly 
monotheistic faith and had called them to the stern virtues of 
justice and- piety and humbleness before God. As long as the 
Jews retreated into communities exclusively Jewish, they 
could maintain their special religious customs and ceremonies. 
Although segregated, they went in and out of the Christian 
world as artisans, farmers and-traders, but they had almost no 
natural social part in the community life. 

In the meantime, when Christianity became a political 
power, the wall which was at first a voluntary form of protec- 
tion, became a wall of exclusion. Antagonism on both sides of 
the wall grew. To Jewish eyes, the Christians belittled the Law 
even though they included it in the Christian Bible. To Jewish 
minds, Christians renounced monotheism by their worship of 
a second God, eternal and co-equal with the Creator. And fi- 
nally, Christians proclaimed a gospel that condemned the Jews 
as a people for the death of the Savior of the world. In spite of 
their Jewish Christ, Christians fostered hatred toward Jews, 
who refused to accept Christianity. So the wall of separation 
between Christians and Jews in many countries became a wall 
of mutual hatred. 



The Jewish-Christian Dilemma 

Throughout history until the present day, wherever Jews 
have been treated with tolerance and friendliness by other 
groups, and where the Jews have been accepted and under- 
stood, they have usually responded with equal tolerance, un- 
derstanding and friendliness. In such communities the walls 
of separation seem slowly to disintegrate. Jews and Christians 
intermarry. In some places the two groups are now beginning 
to work together toward ways of fusing the greatest common 
values in the two traditions, and hand-in-hand they are seeking 
to develop a richer common religious culture that will be 
adapted to a scientific age. 

Usually, however, when Jews have abandoned their 



JUDIASM 297 

special Jewish religion or have definitely entered the Christian 
ranks, their distinctiveness as Jews has been soon lost. This to 
many seems tragic. If the Jewish people as a distinct people 
with a distinctive religion should be lost, would the values of 
Moses and the prophets also be forgotten? Or might the free- 
ing of this great Jewish heritage from its national roots release 
it to flower into a higher and more universal monotheism? 

On the other hand, if the glorious monotheistic faith of 
the prophets is to be preserved as a matter of heritage rather 
than of conviction, is not the real glory of a universal faith 
destroyed? By keeping his religious culture for himself, may 
not the Jew lose the very treasure he most cherishes? This was, 
and still is, the outstanding Jewish dilemma. Christians, on 
the other side of the wall of separation, should also realize that 
their present social and religious attitudes toward Jews are 
serving as the foundation of this dilemma. 



Who Are the Jews? 

It is often assumed that the Jews are all one race. This is 
a mistake. In fact in Palestine in Bible times the Jews were a 
combination of different peoples and nationalities. For two 
thousand years the Jews have been living in practically every 
country in Europe and in the Western Hemisphere, and natu- 
rally they have become a part of the people among whom they 
have lived. 

Large groups of Jews in America have no institutional 
religious ties. To these, religion is a personal matter, not a 
national characteristic. Many have grown discontented with 
the traditionalism of many Christian denominations as well as 
with the content of religious instruction offered their children 
in Jewish synagogues. Yet often such Jews, in their daily lives, 
follow the teachings of prophetic Judaism. They are active in 
social movements and concerned for world peace. They find 
themselves religiously neither Jews nor Christians. Often they 
are troubled to know just what to call themselves. 



298 The Church Across the Street 

Types of Adherents to Judaism 

Those Jews who are followers of Judaism differ among 
themselves just as radically as do the different Christian sects. 
In general, there are on the one hand the Orthodox Jews, who 
retain the religion of their fathers very much as it was at the 
beginning of the present era. They observe the old Mosaic 
laws and use the Hebrew tongue in all their services. On the 
other hand, there are the Reform Jewish congregations that 
correspond to the more liberal denominations among Chris- 
tians. Although honoring the heritage so remarkably handed 
down in the Old Testament, they do not feel bound to the 
past. They are continually creating new expressions for re- 
ligious sentiments that have a modern appeal. In between 
these two groups, are the Conservative Jews. These accept the 
results of Biblical scholarship, yet believe in preserving the 
traditional forms of worship. 

Jewish Holidays 

As with all ancient religions, Judaism has many holy days 
and festivals. Although changing living conditions have 
brought about some modifications, yet these holy days are still 
of high importance. The first ten days of the Jewish New 
Year, which come in the fall, bring the most solemn of all 
Jewish holidays. Jews who rarely attend divine service will be 
in their synagogues on New Year's Day. It is called the Day of 
Judgment, for on this day the individual stands before God, 
examines his deeds, prays in penite.nce and solemnly resolves 
to be more faithful. The entire tenth day, the Day of Atone- 
ment, is spent in fasting and prayer in the synagogue. At the 
final blowing of the ram's horn at sundown, the people return 
to their homes with a sense of forgiveness and new resolves 
for the year to come. 

The other major holidays that are commonly observed 
are in commemoration of historical events. Originally they 
were largely seasonal holidays, related to similar holidays ob- 




The first historical representation of the Menorah, the holy can- 
delabrum of the Jewish temple, appears on a bronze coin from the 
reign of Antigonus Mattathias (40-37 E.G.). On one side of the coin 
are four trees, on the other is the Menorah with its seven candle- 
sticks symbolizing the seven days of creation, seven continents and 
seven planets. (The Jewish Museum, New York, N.Y., Frank J. 
Darmstaedter) 



300 The Church Across the Street 

served in all lands. The Passover, for instance, is meant to 
commemorate the freeing of Jewish serfs from Egyptian 
bondage. Originally it was a spring festival related to a similar 
spring festival in the land of its origin. Succoth, the Eeast of 
the Tabernacles, meant to commemorate developments that 
followed release from Egyptian serfdom, was originally a har- 
vest festival of thanksgiving for God's bounty in the form of 
crops. 

Hanukkah, which corresponds in time to Christmas, is 
meant to commemorate the freeing of the Jews from the Syri- 
an-Greeks by Judas Maccabeus in 165 B.C. It commemorates 
the successful end of the earliest known struggle for religious 
liberty. Originally it had the same ancient origin as the Christ- 
mas holiday. Both Hanukkah afid Christmas are meant to com- 
memorate historical events. Both, however, are festivals of 
light and owe their origin to ancient annual celebrations that 
greeted the lengthening day with the end of the winter solstice. 

The Jewish Sabbath 

With the truly orthodox, the Sabbath is a most solemn 
religious occasion. No food may be prepared, no money or tool 
may be handled, no weight may be carried, no journey, not 
even a long walk, may be taken. The children, of course, may 
play no games that involve any objects that need to be carried 
or hurled. The difficulty of observing a Sabbath of this kind 
under modern conditions may be one of the reasons for the 
reduction in the numbers of Orthodox Jews. Every male over 
thirteen is expected to spend the day in religious reading and 
contemplation. Modern Orthodox Jews vary in the degree of 
their observance. Most of the members of Conservative con- 
gregations observe the day with prayer but perform necessary 
work. 



Synagogue Services 

The most prized treasure in any synagogue is its copy of 
the Torah, or The Five Books of Moses. This is written by 



JUDIASM 301 

hand in Hebrew on a parchment scroll that is rolled about two 
upright sticks, usually overlaid with silver and elaborately 
carved and ornamented. This scroll is kept in an ark which 
also is artistically carved and ornamented with Jewish sacred 
symbols. Before the ark there hangs a sacred lamp whose flame, 
never being allowed to go out, symbolizes the eternal. 

In all Orthodox and Conservative synagogues and in 
Reform congregations, this scroll is taken from the ark and 
portions are read during the service. 

Reform congregations conduct their services mainly in 
English, and in many ways these are similar to those in 
Protestant Christian churches. These services usually include 
responsive readings, hymns and a sermon. In Orthodox and 
Conservative congregations, the services are in Hebrew. The 
men usually wear the traditional skull caps and prayer shawls. 
The entire congregation participates in singing the hymns 
and in reading the prayers, although no effort is made to read 
in unison. There may or may not be a sermon. The prayer 
book of the Conservative and Orthodox congregations is simi- 
lar in form to the Roman Catholic Missal or prayer book, and 
may have originally served, to some extent, as a model for it. 



Jewish Schools in the United States 

There are many Jewish religious schools in the United 
States. Most of these are under the auspices of Orthodox or 
Conservative congregations, and are usually conducted on 
weekdays after public school hours. There are a few all-day 
schools. These make no attempt to produce Jewish scholars, 
but they do emphasize Jewish history and the Old Testament 
and teach at least the rudiments of the Hebrew language. In 
all Jewish religious schools special attention is given to ac- 
quainting children with the ceremonies of the Jewish holy 
days and festivals. As in many Christian Sunday Schools, so 
much time is often devoted to acquainting children with the 
heritage from ancient times, that little is left for dealing with 
problems and interests that directly concern modern children. 



302 The Church Across the Street 

Nevertheless, the Jews have always had the highest regard 
for learning and there have been many noted Jewish scholars, 
among them Albert Einstein in science, and Justice Louis 
Brandeis of the Supreme Court. In their honor the Jewish 
people have established the Albert Einstein School of Medi- 
cine and Brandeis University. And in Jerusalem they have also 
founded the Hebrew University. Their humanitarian interests 
have also been expressed in the establishment of numerous 
hospitals of the highest standing. Such a one is the Mt. Sinai 
Hospital in Baltimore. Colleges and hospitals alike are open 
to those of all faiths. 



The Bar-Mitzvah Ceremony 

Those boys who continue faithfully in their Jewish 
schools until they are approximately thirteen years of age, or 
until graduation, are dedicated to the Jewish faith by means 
of the Bar-Mitzvah ceremony. Although related to an older 
ceremony, the Bar-Mitzvah, as it is now known, is of recent 
development. It is held in the synagogue. The boy is called to 
recite certain prayers and to give a talk and sometimes to read 
from the Torah in Hebrew. The rabbi prays for him. At a 
home party afterwards, the boy receives congratulatory gifts. 
In recent years there has developed in some congregations a 
somewhat similar ceremony for girls who have also completed 
their studies in the Jewish school. 



The Great Tragedy 

Until World War II there were about 16 million Jews in 
the world. Of these about 5i/ million now live in the United 
States and almost 2 million in the new Jewish state of Israel. 
During World War II the Jews of Europe were overtaken by 
the greatest group tragedy in history. It is estimated that over 
5i/ million were slaughtered or starved in Nazi concentration 
camps. This, however, did not close the story of persecution, 



JUDIASM 303 

for it has continued in less brutal form in much of eastern 
Europe and even elsewhere. Tradition, extending back 
through many centuries, dies hard. 



A New State 

Discrimination and cruelty toward Jews, especially in 
Austria and France in the 1890s, were largely responsible for 
the dream of Austrian journalist Theodore Herzl of a Jewish 
state which should be a refuge for Jewish people from every- 
where. This flowered in the Zionist movement, which had its 
genesis in 1907. But the vision of a Jewish homeland is much 
older than that. In the United States as early as 1825, it led a 
wealthy and successful Jewish American, Mordecai M. Noah, 
to buy Grand Island in the Niagara River as a haven for Jews 
of the world. Appropriately enough, it was to be called "Ara- 
rat." But this scheme never proved attractive and indeed there 
have always been Jewish people who objected to the formation 
of any kind of Jewish state. Nevertheless, the Zionist move- 
ment culminated, in 1948, in the proclamation of the new 
state of Israel, though the bitter fighting between Jews and 
Arabs which preceded its establishment left a heritage of 
hatred which threatens to long persist. 

Despite this and other difficulties the Israelis have pro- 
ceeded with energy and rare courage to build up their state. 
A policy of unrestricted immigration has resulted in the ad- 
mission of more than 1 million Jews from all parts of the 
world, and there are plans to admit many more, even though 
Israel's total area is but 7,993 square miles, much of its land is 
arid, and its natural resources are limited. 



Why Persecution? 

How was it possible, one must ask, for Hitler to obtain 
German consent to the massacre of so many human beings? 
Obviously without general mass consent, such wholesale de- 



304 The Church Across the Street 

struction could not have been possible. Such a phenomenon 
can be explained only if one assumes certain conditioning 
factors already in the cultural life of Europe and especially of 
Germany that encouraged such a response. Yet it is only fair to 
add that Western Germany has paid reparations of millions of 
dollars to Israel since its formation, and has thus attempted 
to make partial amends for the crimes of its predecessor, the 
Third Reich. Although the value of human lives can never be 
measured in money, the indemnity from Germany has made 
possible the establishment of industries and of shipping lines 
which have given needed employment to many Jewish citizens 
of the new state. 

This terrific human destruction must be seen as a climax 
of centuries of persecution of the Jewish people. Isolated in 
ghettos, deprived of citizenship in many countries, lied about, 
cheated, robbed, and made victims of the cruelest pogroms 
the Jews have lived with tragedy from generation to genera- 
tion. 

It was in nominally Christian lands, for the most part, 
that this long tale of sorrow became history. The Christian 
peoples of Europe must plead guilty before the nations for the 
major responsibility for this accumulation of crimes. Nor can 
Christian America wash her hands of the guilt. Here, too, 
have been Jew-baiting, anti-Semitic riots and even murder of 
Jews simply because they were Jews. Such feelings of hate and 
such acts of violence have a long history. Their roots are deep 
and widespread. 

There is one branch among these roots which it is espe- 
cially important for Christians to discover; and strange as it 
seems, this branch grew from the Old Story of Salvation. In 
that great story the Jewish people were accused of having 
killed the Son of God. Such an accusing attitude toward the 
Jewish people is surely not a fitting part of the Christian 
gospel. 



Bibliography 



The following is a select list of readable books which may 
be of interest to readers of this book who are not specialists in 
the field of church history. Although those marked with an 
asterisk are out of print, they are of special value and should 
still be available in public libraries. 

ASCH, SHOLEM. One Destiny: An Epistle to the Christians. New 

York, Putnam's, 1945. 
BAINTON, ROLAND, H. Here 1 Stand. Mentor, MT 310; New 

American Library. (Life of Martin Luther.) 
. Hunted Heretic: The Life and Death of Michael Serve- 

tus. LR2; Boston, Beacon, 1960. 
*BELLOC, HILAIRE. Cranmer, London, Cassell, 1931. 

* BOOTH, EDWIN T. Martin Luther., Oak of Saxony. Round Table 

Press, 193 L 

* BOWIE,, WALTER RUSSELL. Men of Fire. New York, Harper's. 
BRODIE, FAWN M. No Man Knows My History: The Life of 

Joseph Smith. New York, Knopf, 1945. 

*BRODRICK, JAMES. The Origin of the Jesuits. New York, Long- 
mans, 1940. 

*BUNYAN, JOHN. The Pilgrim's Progress and a Life of the Author. 
(170 illustrations) . Philadelphia, Foster. (There are many 
other editions in print, none so lavishly illustrated.) 

*BURGESS, WILLIAM, H. Pastor of the Pilgrims: A Biography of 
John Robinson. New York, Harcourt, 1920. 

CASSARA, ERNEST. Hosea Ballou. Boston, Beacon Press, 1961. 

*CHADWICK, JOHN WHITE. William Ellery Channing: Minister 
of Religion. Boston, Houghton, 1903. 

CHEETHAM, HENRY H. Unitarianism and Universalism, An Illus- 
trated History. Boston, Beacon Press, 1962. (Illustrations by 
Roger Martin.) 

GHOWN, S. D. The Story of Church Union in Canada. Toronto, 
Ryerson, 193.0. 



306 The Church Across the Street 

CLARK, ELMER T. Small Sects in America. Nashville, Abingdon, 
1937. 

*COHON, SAMUEL S. What We Jews Believe. Cincinnati, Union 
of American Hebrew Congregations, 193L 

COLE, ALFRED S. Our Liberal Heritage. (Pamphlet.) Boston, De- 
partment of Education, Unitarian Universalist Association. 

EATON, JEANNETTE. Lone Journey. New York, Harcourt, 1944. 
(Story of Roger Williams.) 

EDWARDS, CECILE. Roger Williams, Defender of Freedom. Nash- 
ville, Abingdon, 1957. 

* ERNST, JAMES E. Roger Williams, the New England Firebrand. 
New York, Macmillan, 1932. 

FAHS, SOPHIA L. The Old Story of Salvation. Boston, Beacon, 
1955. 

FERM, VIRGILIUS, ed. Living Schools of Religion. Patterson, Little- 
field, 1956. 

^FLEMING, SANDFORD. Children and Puritanism. New Haven, 
Yale, 1933. 

*Fox, GEORGE. George Fox: An Autobiography. Ed., Rufus 
Jones. Philadelphia, Ferris and Leach, 1904. 

*FRITCHMAN, STEPHEN H. Men of Liberty. Boston, Beacon, 1944. 

GARRISON, WINFRED H. American Religious Movement: A Brief 
History of the Disciples of Christ. St. Louis, Bethany, 1945. 

GOLDBERG, DAVID. Holidays for American Judaism. New York, 
Bookman Associates, 1954. 

GRAY, ELIZABETH JANET. Penn. New York, Viking, 1938. 

HARKNESS, GEORGIA. John Calvin: The Man and His Ethics. 
Nashville, Abingdon, Apex Books (date unknown) . 

""HARRISON, ELSIE. Son to Susanna. Nashville, Abingdon, 1938. 
(Life of Wesley.) 

HAVILAND, VIRGINIA. William Penn, Founder and Friend. Nash- 
ville, Abingdon, 1952. 

HINCKLEY, GORDON B. What of the Mormons? (Including a short 
history of the Church of Jesus Christ of the Latter-day 
Saints.) Salt Lake City, Church of Jesus Christ of the Latter- 
day Saints, 5th ed., rev., 1954. 

*HODGKIN, L. V. A Book of Quaker Saints. New York, Macmil- 
lan, 1922. 

*HUTCHINSON, PAUL. Men Who Made the Churches. Nashville, 
Abingdon, 1930. 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 307 

* JONES, RUFUS. George Fox, Seeker and Friend. New York, Har- 
per, 1930. 

*JOY, JAMES R. John Wesley's Awakening. Methodist Book Con- 
cern, 1937. 

KJELGAARD, JAMES A. The Coming of the Mormons. New York, 
Random House, 1937. 

LIFE MAGAZINE, eds. The World's Great Religions. New York, 
Simon and Schuster, 1954. 

*LYON, WILLIAM H. A Study of the Christian Sects. Boston, 
Beacon, 1926. 

MCCONNELL, FRANCIS J. John Wesley. Nashville, Abingdon, 
1939. 

*McGiFFERT jr ARTHUR C. Martin Luther: His Life and. Work. 
New York, Century, 1911. 

McNEER, MAY. Martin Luther. Nashville, Abingdon Press, 1953. 

. John Wesley. Nashville, Abingdon Press, 1958. 

*MEAD, FRANK S. See These Banners Go: The Story of the Prot- 
estant Churches in America. Indianapolis, Bobbs- Merrill, 
1936. 

MOEHLMAN, CONRAD. The Christian-Jewish Tragedy. Rochester, 
Hart, 1933. 

PARKED DAVID B. The Epic of Unitarianism. LR6; Boston, 
Beacon, 1960. 

*PIDGEON, GEORGE C. The United Church of Canada. Toronto, 
Ryerson, 1950. 

*POLLARD, ALBERT F. Thomas Cranmer. New York, Putnam, 
1904. 

POWELL, LYMAN P. Mary Baker Eddy: Life Size Portrait. Rev. 
Boston, Christian Science Publishing Society, 1950. 

ROSTEN, LEO. A Guide to the Religions of America. New York, 
Simon and Schuster, 1955. 

SCHAUSS, HAYYIM. The Jewish Festivals: From Their Beginnings 
to Our Day. Union of American Hebrew Congregations, 
1938. 

SCOTT, C. ANDERSON. Romanism and the Gospel. Philadelphia, 
Westminster, 1946. 

SCOTT, CLINTON LEE. The Universalist Church of America. 
Boston, Universalist Historical Society, 1957. 

SKINNER, CLARENCE R. and COLE, ALFRED S. Hell's Ramparts Fell: 
The Biography of John Murray. Boston, Universalist Pub- 
lishing House, 193L 



308 The Church Across the Street 

SPERRY, WILLARD L. Religion in America. New York, Macmillan, 

1946. 
^SPRINGER, FLETA CAMPBELL. According to the Flesh; The Story 

of Mary Baker Eddy. New York, Coward, 1930. 
* SWEET, WILLIAM WARREN. Religion in Colonial America. New 

York, Serf bner's, 1942. 
TARSHIS, ALLAN. Not by Power: The Story of the Growth of 

Judaism. New York, Bookman, 1952. 
Three Prophets of Religious Liberalism: Channing, Emerson, 

Parker. LR12; Boston, Beacon Press, 1961. 
WILBUR, EARL MORSE. A History of Unitarianism. Cambridge, 

Harvard, 1946. 

. Our Unitarian Heritage. Boston, Beacon, 1925. 

*WILLCOCKS, M. P. Bunyan Calling: A Voice from the Seven- 
teenth Century. London, Allen and Unwin, 1944. 
*WILLISON, GEORGE F. Saints and Strangers. New York, Reynal 

and Hitchcock, 1945. 



Index 



Abraham, 5-6 

Adam, 4-5, 9 

Agassiz, Louis, 72 

Albright College, 142 

Alcott, Louisa May, 72 

Aldersgate Street meeting, 198 

Aleander, 25 

Alsace, 59 

America, 9, 135,270 

American Baptist Convention, 167 

American Board of Commissioners for 
Foreign Missions, 142 

American Unitarian Association, 70, 74 

Amherst College, 142 

Anabaptists, 149, 165 

Anglican Church (see Church of Eng- 
land) 

Anglo-Catholics, 122 

Animal magnetism, 270 

Anthony, Susan B., 72 

Anti-burghers, 284-286 

Antichrist, 58 

Antwerp, 110 

Apostles Creed, 88-89 

Apostolic succession, 120 

Aragon, 56 

Archbishop of Canterbury, 120 

Archbishop of Mainz, 16, 19, 21 

Archbishop of Vienna, 60 

Ark, in synagogue, 301 

Armagh, Ireland, 228 

Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
110 

Aspeitia, 75, 84 

Assize, Midsummer, 145-146 

Augsburg Confession, 34-35 

Augsburg Diet, 35, 58 

Augustine, 4, 9 

Augustinian Order, 19, 21 

Babel, Tower of, 5 
Ballou, Hosea, 219-224 . 
Baltimore, 65 



Baptism, 94-95, 97, 122, 148-150 

Baptism, by immersion, 166, 233-234 

Baptism, infant, 148-150, 162, 165 

Baptism, of the dead, 259, 262 

Baptists, 51, 148-170,238 

Baptists, American, 159-170 

Baptists, government, 166-167 

Baptists, number of, 167 

Baptists, Negro, 166-167 

Baptists, Northern, 166-167 

Baptists, philanthropy, 169-170 

Baptists, Southern, 166-167 

Baptists, varieties of, 165 

Bar-Mitzvah, 302 

Barcelona, 79, 80 

Barkwood, Lord, 146 

Barton, Clara, 225 

Basel, 39, 59 

Baylor University, 170 

Bedford, 144-145 

Beloit College, 141 

Benedict XIV, Pope, 90 

Benedictine monks, 78, 79 

Berne, 42 

Bethany College, 240 

Bible (Douay),93 

Bible, inerrancy of, 93, 126, 167-168 

Bible, introduction into English 

churches, 111 

Bible, King James version, 110, 134 
Bible, Luther's translation of, 27 
Bible, Roman Catholic view of, 93 
Bible, Tyndale's translation of, 109-110 
Bible, Wycliffe's translation, 109 
Biddle, John, 69-70 
Birth control, Catholic view on, 91 
Bishops, 90, 95, 119, 121-122 
Bishops, coadjutor, 121-122 
Bishops, Mormon, 262 
Bishops, suffragan, 121-122 
Blasphemy Act, 70 
Bohler, Peter, 197-198 
Boleyn, Ann, 105-111 



310 



The Church Across the Street 



Book of Common Order, 291 

Book of Common Prayer, 66, 113-114, 

120, 123, 125-126 
Boston University, 213 
Bourges, 38 

Brandeis, Justice Louis, 302 
Brattle Street Congregational Church, 

139 

Bread (communion), 42-44, 95-96, 133 
Brewster, William, 128 
Brigham Young University, 264 
Brown University, 170 
Browne, Robert, 125-129 
Bryan, William Jennings, 168 
Bryant, William Cullen, 72 
Bryn Mawr College, 190 
Bull, papal, 24 
Bunyan, John, 144-159 
Burghers, 284-286 
Butler University, 240 

Calendar, Christian, 33 
Calendar, in Eastern Orthodox 

Church, 14, 33 
Calvin, John, 37-47, 48, 50, 59-60, 62- 

63,64 

Cambridge University, 126 
Campbell, Alexander, 228-242 
Campbell, Alexander, translation of 

New Testament, 239-240 
Campbell, Thomas, 228-240 
Campbell, Thomas, "Declaration and 

Address", 232 
Canaan, Land of, 6 
Canon Law, Code of, 90-92 
Canonization, 98 
Capitol University, 36 
Cardinals, 90 
Carey, William, 169 
Carleton College, 141 
Carthage, 253 

Cartwright, Dr. Thomas, 125, 126, 128 
Cathechism (Calvin's) , 42 
Catechism, Smaller (Lutheran), 35 
Cathedral of St. Peter, 16, 19, 93 
Cathedral of St. Peter and St. Paul, 124 
Catherine of Aragon, 105, 107, 114 
Catholic (definition), 88-89 
Catholic University, 92 
Cauvin, Jean (see John Calvin) 



Channing, William Ellery, 65-66, 68- 

69 

Charles I, King, 135 
Charles II, King, 145, 154 
Charles V (Emperor), 25, 26, 58 
Charleston, S.C., 32, 268 
Chwon, Dwight, 284 
Christ; 13,52,89,188 
Christ, second coming of, 7-8, 168, 247, 

263 

"Christian Association of Washing- 
ton", 232-233 

"Christian Baptist", 233, 240 
Christian Church (see Disciples of 

Christ) 

Christian Science, 272, 276-282 
"Christian Science Monitor", 275-276 
Christian Scientists, number of, 280- 

281 

"Christianismi Restitutio", 60-62, 63 
Christians (early), 10-14 
Church of England, 105-124, 126-128, 

133, 159 

Church of England, government, 120 
Church of England, holy days, 121 
Church of England, membership, 121 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day 

Saints, 251, 258-266 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day 

Saints, beliefs, 262-263 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day 

Saints, membership, 258-259 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day 

Saints, organization, 261 
Church of the Pilgrims (Plymouth) , 

68 

Circuit riders, 207-208 
"City of God" (Calvin's Geneva), 

40-47, 48 

Colby College, 170 
College of New Jersey, 54 
Colleges, Baptist, 170 
Colleges, Congregational, 141-143 
Colleges, Disciples', 240 
Colleges, Episcopal, 124 
Colleges, Friends, 190 
Colleges, Jesuit, 88 
Colleges, Lutheran, 36 
Colleges, Methodist, 212-213 
Colleges, Mormon, 264 



Index 



311 



Colleges, Presbyterian, 54 

Colleges, United Church of Canada, 

291 

Colleges, Universalist, 226 
Colorado College, 142 
Columbia University, 124 
Columbus, Christopher, 55, 75 
Commonwealth (in England), 48, 145 
Communion, 43-44, 95-96, 113, 122 
Communion, close, 166 
Company of Jesus, 75, 82-88 
Confession of Faith (Calvin), 42 
Confession (Roman Catholic), 96, 97 
Confirmation, 95 
Congregational Church in America, 

65-68, 135-143 
Congregational Church in England, 

127-128 

Congregational Christian Church, 140 
Congregational General Association of 

Massachusetts, 142 
Congregational Methodists, 140 
Congregationalists, 51, 135-143 
Congregationalists, number of, 140 
Congregationalists, (United Church of 

Christ), 140 

Conscientious objectors, 190 
Consistory, 44-45 
Constantine, Emperor, 12 
Constantinople, Bishop of, 14 
Constantinople, patriarch of, 103 
Cook, John, 288 
Cooper, Peter, 72 
Cop, Nicholas, 38 
Cornell, Ezra, 72 
Council Bluffs, 256 
Council of Bishops, Methodist, 209 
Council of Constance, 24 
"Council of the Vicinage", 141 
"Counselors", (Mormon officials), 262 
Counter Reformation, 87 
Coverdale, 110 
Cowdry, Oliver, 251 
Cranmer, Thomas, 105-118 
Creation, 4 

Cromwell, Oliver, 48, 145, 154, 179-180 
Crucifer, 123 
Crucifixion of Jesus, 1, 7 
Crusade for Children, 169 
Crusaders, 104 



Cumorah hill, 247-248 

David, Francis, 64, 69 

David, King, 6 

Day of Atonement, 298 

Day of Judgment, 8, 17, 298 

Dayton, Tenn., 168 

"De Trinitatis Erroribus Libri 
Septem", 59 

Declaration of Independence (Uni- 
tarian) , 66 

Depauw University, 213 

Deseret News, 261 

Dewey, Admiral, 124 

Diocese, 121-122 

Disciples of Christ, 234-244 

Disciples of Christ, beliefs, 242" 

Disciples of Christ, government, 242 

Disciples, number of, 242-243 

Dix, Dorothea, 72 

Doane College, 141 

Doukhobors, 287 

Drake University, 240 

Duchess of Loyola, 75 

Duke of Loyola, 75 

Duke University, 213 

Dunkards, 165-i66 

Dyer, Mary, 184 

Easter, 14 

Eastern Catholic Church, 14, 104 

Eastern Orthodox Church, 99404 

Eck, John, 22-24, 26 

Ecumenical Councils, 90 

Eddy, Asa, 274 

Eddy, Mary Baker, 267-277 

Eden, Garden of, 4-5, 9 

Edward VI, King, 111-114 

Egyptians, 11 

Eighteenth Amendment, 212 

Einstein, Albert, 302 

Eire, Republic of, 50 

Elders, 126, 134 

Election (to heaven), 28 

"Elevation", 96 

Eliot, Charles W., 72 

Eliot, John, 142 

Elizabeth, Queen, 48, 114, 126 

Elstow, 146, 150 

Emerson, Ralph Waldo, 72 



312 



The Church Across the Street 



Endicott, Governor, 184 

Episcopal Churches, 50-51, 119, 123- 

124 

Episcopal Church, membership, 119 
Episcopal Church of Scotland, 120 
Episcopalians, 33, 119-124 
Ep worth, 195 
Erfurt, 24 

Estates of Holy Roman Empire, 25 
Eucharist, 95-96 
Europe, 9, 14, 30, 48, 69 
Evangelical Protestants, 140 
Evangelical and Reformed Church, 

140 

Eve, 4-5, 9 

Excommunication, 14, 24, 63, 110 
Extreme Unction, 97 



"Faith" (religious), 15, 28, 56-57, 59 

Farel, William, 40, 46, 60, 63 

Fayett,N.Y.,251 

Feast of Tabernacles, 300 

Fell, Margaret, 182-183 

Fellowships, Unitarian and 
Universalist, 70 

Fenny, Dray ton, 171, 173 

Ferdinand, King, 55-56, 105 

Fifth Great Age of Time, 6 

First-day meetings, Friends, 185 

First-day Schools, 176 

First Church of Christ, Scientist, 278 

First Great Age of Time, 4-5 

First Great Crisis, 10-12 

First Independent Church of Balti- 
more, 65 

Flood, 5 

"Flowers of the Saints", 76 

Fordham University, 88 

Fosdick, Harry Emerson, 166, 168 

Fourth Great Age of Time, 6 

Fox, George, 171-183 

France, 38, 48, 57 

Franciscan monks, 80 

Franklin and Marshall College, 142 

Frederick, Elector, 27 

"Free Spirit", Unitarian belief, 71-72 

Freedom, religiousrl2, 64, 69, 159-164, 
227 

Freeman, Rev. James, 66 



Friends (Quakers), 174, 176-177, 183- 

191 

Friends, beliefs, 180, 184-185, 187-189 
Friends, number of, 187 
Friends, organization, 187 
Friends, Service Committee, 189-190 
Fry, Elizabeth, 187, 190 
Fundamentalists, 167-168 

Galatia, 1 1 

Gambier, Ohio, 124 

Geneva, N.Y., 124 

Geneva, Switzerland, 40-48, 60, 62-64 

Gentiles, 12, 252 

Georgia, 196-197 

Germany, 16-31, 33, 48, 165, 304 

Gettysburg College, 36 

Gloucester, Mass., 219 

Glover, Mr., 268 

Glover, Mary Baker (see Mary Baker 
Eddy) 

God's "Chosen people" (Mormon), 
250-251,260 

Golden Rose (papal decoration), 22 

Goodwill Industries, 212 

"Good Works", 27-28 

Gotha, Forest of, 26-27 

Gounod, 123 

"Grace Abounding to the Greatest of 
Sinners", 150-151 

"Grace" (As used by Roman 
Catholics) , 94 

Great Salt Lake, 257 

Greek Archdiocese of Eastern Ortho- 
dox Church, 102 

Greek Orthodox Church, 14, 100 

Gunn, William T., 284, 292 

Gurney, Richenda, 187 

Hammarskjold, Dag, 32 
Hampton Court, 133-134 
Hanukah, 300 
Harris, Martin, 248 
Harvard University, 54, 68 
Haverford College, 190 
Hawthorne, Nathaniel, 72 
Haystack Monument, 142 
Healing (Christian Science), 276-277, 
280-^82 



Index 



313 



Heaven, 4-5, 7, 8, 9, 28 

Hebrew University, 302 

Heidelberg, 48 

Heidelberg College, 142 

Henry VIII, 105-111 

Herzl, Theodore, 303 

Hicks, Elias, 188 

"High Church" (Episcopal), 122 

Hillel, Rabbi, 1 

Hingham, Mass., 68 

Hitler, Adolph, 303-304 

Hobart College, 124 

Holidays, Jewish, 298-300 

Hollimari, Ezekiel, 162 

Holy Catholic Church, schism in, 14 

Holy Club, 192-193, 195, 201 

Holy Cross College, 92 

Holy Orders, 94 

Honesty, Friends' views on, 176-177 

Hospitals, Baptist, 170 

Hospitals, Jewish, 302 

Hospitals, Methodist, 205, 212 

Hospitals, Presbyterian, 53 

Hospitals, Roman Catholic, 92 

Hospitals, United Church of Canada, 

292 

House of Bishops (Episcopal), 121 
Howe, Julia Ward, 72 
Humanists, 71 
Huntington College, 291 
Hus, John, 22-24 
Hymns (Martin Luther's), 28 
"Hymns of the Spirit", 227 
Hypnotism, 270 

Ikons, 14, 102 

Immanuel Movement, 280 

Indians, American, 53, 182, 190, 197, 

250-251 

Indians, New England, 142, 160 
Indulgence, 16-19, 20, 21, 22, 27 
Infallibility of Pope, 13, 90 
"Inner Light", 174, 180, 184, 188-189 
Inquisition, 55-56, 62, 82 
"Institutes of the Christian Religion" 

(Calvin's), 39-40, 44 
Intercession (of saints), 98 
Ireland, 54 

Isabella, Queen, 55-56, 75, 105 
Israel, State of, 302-303 



Jabne, 294 

James, Epistle of, 246 

James I, King, 50, 132-133, 134 

James II, King, 50 

Jamestown, 119 

Jefferson, Thomas, 72 

Jericho, L. L, 188 

Jerusalem, 1, 6, 100, 293-294 

Jesuits, 69, 85-88, 92 

Jesus, 1-4, 7-8, 9, 10-11, 14, 57, 89, 188 

Jews, 1,2, 10-12, 55-56, 293-304 

Jews, number of, 302 

Jews, (persecution of) , 302-304 

Jews and Christianity, 10-12, 168, 295- 

298, 304 
Judaism, 293 

Judaism, Conservative, 298, 300, 301 
Judaism, Orthodox, 298, 300, 301 
Judaism, Reform, 298, 301 
Judson, Adoniram, 169 
Jiiterbog, 16, 19 

Kennedy, Richard, 272-274 

Kenyon College, 124 

Keys (of heaven and hell), 20, 89 

Kiev, 100 

King's Chapel, 66 

Kirtland, Ohio, 252 

Knox, John, 48-50 

Lamanites, 250-251 

Lamoni, Iowa, 251 

"Last Will and Testament of Spring- 
field Presbytery", 236-237 

Latimer, Bishop, 114 

Laud, William, 135 

Laurentian University, 291 

Law, Mosaic, 11,295 

"Laying on of hands", 120, 127 

Leipzig University, 22 

Leipzig, debate of Luther and Eck in, 
22-24 

LeMoyne College, 88 

Leo X, Pope, 21-22, 24 

Leyden, 129 

Libertines, 40, 42 

"Liberty Clause" (Universalist), 224- 
225 

Limbo, 94-95 

Lincoln, Abraham, 71-72 



314 



The Church Across the Street 



Lincoln College, 195 

Liquor, Methodist view on, 205, 212 

Log College, 54 

Longfellow, Henry W., 72 

Lord's Supper, 42-44, 95, 133, 166 

Lost Tribes of Israel, 251 

Lourdes, Shrine of, 280 

"Low Church" (Episcopal), 122 

Lowell, James Russell, 72 

Loyola, Ignatius, 75-88 

Loyola University (Chicago), 92 

Luther, Martin, 16-31, 59, 110 

Lutherans, 3 1-36 

Lutherans, beliefs, 34-35 

Lutherans, kinds of, 34 

Lutherans, number of, 33, 34 

Lutherans, organization, 35 

Lynn, Mass., 271 

Maccabaeus, Judas, 300 

Manchester, N.Y., 244 

Mann, Horace, 72 

Manresa, 79-80 

Marquette University, 88 

Marriage, Roman Catholic views on, 

91,94 

Martyrs, Mormon, 253 
Mary, Queen, 114-118 
Mary, Queen of Scots, 132 
Mass, 95-96, 122 

Massachusetts Bay Colony, 132, 135 
Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 

274 

Mather, Rev. Cotton, 138, 160 
Matthew (Gospel of), 89 
Mayflower Compact, 66 
Meadville Theological School, 73 
Meeting House (Quaker), 180, 185-187 
Meetinghouse, New England, 136-139 
Melancthon, 35 
Mennonites, 165-166 
Mergers, Congregationalists, 140 
Mergers, Lutheran, 34 
Mergers, Presbyterian, 52-53 
Mergers, Unitarian-Universalist, 70, 

226-227 

Mesmerism, 270 
Messiah, 1,10-11,89 
"Methodist Discipline", 209-210 
Methodists, 192-193, 202-204, 206-213 



Methodists, beliefs, 207 

Methodists, divisions of, 210-211 

Methodists, foreign missionary work, 
213 

Methodists, number of, 21 1 

Methodists, organization, 207-209 

Metropolitans, 103 

"Millenarianism", 263-264 

Millenary Petition, 133-134 

Millennial Harbinger, 240 

Millikan, Robert, 72 

Miltitz, 22 

Miracles (as test for sainthood) , 98 

Missionary Work, 8, 53, 103, 142, 168- 
169,213,242 

Missionaries, Presbyterian, 53 

Missouri Synod (of Lutherans), 35 

Modern Crusade for Christ, 168-169 

Mohammedans (persecution of), 55-56 

Monarchy, spiritual, 10-15 

Monstrance, 96 

Montaigu College, 81 

Montserrat, 78 

Moravians, 196-198 

Morgan Memorial Methodist Church, 
212 

Mormon, 247-248, 250 

Mormon, Book of, 247-251 

Mormon Church (see Church of Lat- 
ter-day Saints) 

Moroni, 247-248, 250 

Morse, Dr. Jedediah, 68 

Morse, Samuel, 68 

Moses, 6 

Mt. Allison University, 291 

Mt. Sinai Hospital, 302 

Muhlenberg, Henry Melchior, 31-32 

Muhlenberg College, 36 

Murray, John, 214-224 

Narragansett Bay, 161-162 
National Baptist Convention of 

America, 167 
National Council of Churches of 

Christ in America, 227 
Nauvoo, 252-256 
Navajo Indians, 73 
Nazi concentration camps, 32, 302 
Negroes, 36, 53,. 142-143, 190 
Nephites, 250-251 



Index 



315 



New Brunswick, 284 

New Year, Jewish, 298 

New York University, 72 

Newton, Isaac, 276-277 

Newton, Mass., 161 

Nicaea, Council of, 13 

Nicene Creed, 13,89 

Ninety-five Theses of Luther, 19-20 

Niemoeller, Pastor Martin, 32 

Noah, 5 

Noah, Mordeccie M., 303 

Non-conformists, 126, 154 

Non-resistance, Quaker, 177-180 

North Central College, 142 

Northumberland, Penn., 66 

Northwestern University, 213 

Norwich, 127, 128 

Notre Dame University, 92 

Noyon, 38, 40 

Oath taking, Friends' views on, 175-176 

Oberlin, 141 

Oglethorpe, James, 196 

Ohio Wesleyan University, 213 

Oil (consecrated), 95, 97 

Old Catholic Church, 90, 99 

Ontario Ladies' College, 291 

Ordination (see also holy orders), 94 

"Original Sin", 9, 94 

Orleans, 38 

Osborne, Thomas Mott, 225 

Ouse River, 145, 154 

Oxford, Mass., 21 9-220 

Oxford University, 106-107, 109 

Pacifists, 177-180, 189-190 

Palestine, 10 

Palestrina, 123 

Palmyra, N. Y., 247-248 

Pamplona, 76 

"Panoplist", 68 

Parochial schools, Catholic, 91-92 

Parochial schools, Lutheran, 36 

Parochial schools, Mormon, 266 

Passover, 300 

Patriarchs, 90, 103 

Patterson, Dr., 268-269, 271-272 

Patterson, Mary Baker (see Mary 

Baker Eddy) 
Paul, 1,2, 11 



Peabody, Elizabeth, 72 

Penance, 28, 97 

Penn, William, 166, 182-184, 190 

Pennsylvania, 32, 33, 54, 166, 184 

Peter, 1,2,11,89 

Philadelphia Confession of Faith, 238 

Pidgeon, George C., 284, 288 

Pidgeon, Leslie, 288 

Pike, Bishop, 123 

Pilate, 1,7 

Pilgrims, 129-132, 135, 136 

"Pilgrim's Progress", 156 

"Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven", 151 

Polygamy (Mormon) , 252, 259 

Pope (Roman Pontiff), 13-14, 16, 20, 

58, 89-90, 92-93 

Pope (Eastern Orthodox priest), 103 
Portland, Maine, 270 
Potter, Mr., 218 
"Practice of Piety", 151 
Praeniunire, 175 

Predestination, 39, 41, 65, 165, 216-217 
Presbyterian Church in U.S., 48, 52-54 
Presbyterians, 47-54 
Presbyterians, beliefs of, 51-52 
Presbyterians, founding of, 47-50 
Presbyterians, organization of, 50-51 
Presbyterians, varieties in U. S., 52-53 
"Presbyteros", 51 
Presbytery, 51 
Priestley, Dr. Joseph, 66 
Princeton University, 54 
Protestant Reformation, 16-31, 37-47, 

58-59,105-118 

Protestants, 14-15, 56, 64, 88-89 
Providence, R. L, 162 
Purgatory, 17, 20, 28, 122 
Puritanism, 51-52, 125-126, 132-139 
Puritans, New England, 54, 132-139, 

159-160, 183-184 

Quakers (see Friends) 
Quimby, Phineas, 270-271 
Quintana, Juan de, 58 

Rabbinical schools, 294-295 
Redstone Baptist Association, 233 
Relley,Rev.,217 
Revelation, Book of, 4 
Revolution, American, 66, 119 
Revolution, French, 69 



316 



The Church Across the Street 



Ridley, Bishop, 114 

Ri^don, Sidney, 242 

Riverside Church, New York, 166 

Robinson, John, 70, 129-130 

Roman Catholic Church, 13-15, 28, 87, 

88-99, 107 

Roman Catholics, number of, 98-99 
Roman Empire, 11, 12, 13, 30 
Romans, 11-12,13 
Romans, antagonism of, 11-12 
Romans, Epistle to (Luther's preface), 

198 

Rome, 21, 58 
Roxbury, Mass., 142 
Russian Orthodox Church, 100-103 
Russian Orthodox Greek Catholic 

Church, 102 

Sabbath, 133,300 

Sacraments (Roman Catholic), 94-97 

Saints, 97-98, 122 

Salem, 160 

Salt Lake City, 258-261, 264 

Salvation, Old Story of, 1-10, 15, 149- 

150, 168 

Salvation (how earned), 27-28 
Samaria, 6 
Satan, 4-5 
Savannah, Ga., 197 
Savior, 7, 8, 11 
Saxony, 19 

Saxony, Elector of, 21, 22, 30 
Schools, Episcopal, 124 
Schools, Jewish, 301 -302 
Schweitzer, Albert, 73 
"Science and Health", 274-275 
Scopes, John T., 168 
Scotland, 48, 50, 54 
Scotland, State Church of, 50, 52 
Scott, Walter, 237-238 
Scriptures, 41, 52, 57, 167 
Scrooby, 128 
Seabury, Samuel, 120 
Second Great Age of Time, 5 
Second great crisis, 12 
Seekers, 164 
Separatists, 132, 138 
Serpent, 5 

Servetus, Michael, 55-64, 69 
Seven Great Ages of Time, 4-8 



Seventh-day Adventists, 264 

Sewanee, Tenn., 124 

Sigismund, King, 64 

Simons, Menno, 166 

Sin, mortal, 95, 97 

Sistine Chapel, 93 

Sixth Great Age of Time, 6-7 

Skelton, Rev., 160 

Slavery, Methodist view on, 205, 211 

Slavery, Universalist opposition to, 68, 

226 

Smith, Hyrum, 251, 253 
Smith, Joseph F., 245 
Smith, Samuel, 251 
Society of Jesus, 85-88 
Son of God, 4, 7-8, 57, 89 
Southern Baptist Convention, 167 
Sparks, Jared, 65 
"Spiritual Exercises" (of Loyola) , 80, 

81 

Spiritualism, 270 
Springfield Presbytery, 236 
St. Anne de Beaupre, shrine of, 98, 280 
St. James, Church of in Geneva, 44 
St. John's Church (Bedford), 154 
St. Lawrence University, 226 
St. Louis University, 88 
St. Olaf's College, 36 
Starr King Theological School, 73 
Steinmetz, Charles, 72 
Stephens, Mr., 173 
Stone, Barton W., 234-237 
Stuart Kings, 48 
Succoth, 300 

Suomi Synod of Lutherans, 34 
Susquehanna University, 36 
Swarthmore College, 190 
Swarthmore Hall, 182 
Synagogues, 295, 300-301 
Syracuse University, 213 

Tabernacle, Mormon in Salt Lake City, 

264 

Talladega College, 143 
Talmud, 295 
Temple, Mormon in Salt Lake City, 

264 
Temple, Mormon in Kirtland, Ohio, 

252 
Temple (Jerusalem), 1 



Index 



317 



Ten Commandments, 6, 160 

Testament, New, 35, 41, 58 

Testament, Old, 35, 41 

Tetzel, Friar, 16-19,21 

Texas Christian University, 240 

Third Great Age of Time, 5-6 

Third Reich, 304 

Thirty-nine Articles of Faith, 122, 134 

Thomas, Dr. John, 169 

Thoreau, Henry, 72 

Tilton, Mrs., 269 

Tilton,N.H.,267 

Tithing, Mormon doctrine, 252, 261 

Tithing houses, 261 

Tithing man, 136-138 

Torah, 11, 295, 300-301 

Tougaloo Southern Christian College 

143 

Transubstantiation, 96 
Transylvania, Unitarians in, 64, 69 
"Treatise on the Atonement", 223 
Trinity, 56-57, 59, 64-66, 70, 222 
Tufts University, 226 
Twelve Articles (of peasants' charter), 

29 

Twisden, Judge, 145 
Tyndale, William, 109, 111 

Uniats, 104 

Unitarian Service Committee, Inc., 73 
Unitarian Universalist Association, 70 
Unitarians, 70-74, 226-227 
United Church of Canada, 283-292 
United Church of Canada, beliefs, 291 
United Church of Canada, govern- 
ment, 290-291 

United Church of Canada, member- 
ship, 290 

United Church of Christ, 140 
United Church Board for Homeland 

Ministries, 143 
United College, 291 
United Nations, 32 
Universalists, 218-227 
Universalists, number of, 70, 225 
Universalists, Statement of Faith, 224- 

225 

University of Glasgow, 230 
University of Paris, 37, 38, 81 
University of Richmond, 170 



University of the South, 124 
University of Southern California, 213 
University of Toulouse, 57 
University of Wittenberg, 19, 20, 21, 

22,27 
Utah State University, 264 

Vancouver, 284 

Vanderbilt University, 213 

Vatican, 93 

Vatican City, 92-93 

Vatican Council, 90 

Venerable Company, 44 

Vicar of Christ (sec Pope) 

Victoria University, 291 

Villaneuva, 56 

Villeneuve, Michael de (see Servetus) 

Virgin birth of Jesus, 7, 9, 168 

Virginia, 68 

Vladimir, Czar, 100 



Walther League, 35 

Ware, Rev. Henry, 68 

Washington, George, 119 

Wesley, Charles, 193, 201 

Wesley, John, 192-206 

Wesley, Samuel, 193-195 

Wesley, Susanna, 193-195 

Wesleyan University, 213 

Wesleyans, 286 

Westminster Abbey, 51 

Westminster Catechism, Shorter, 52 

Westminster Confession, 51-52, 234 

Westminster Hall, 284 

Whitefield, George, 201 

Whitmer, David, 251 

Whitmer, Peter, 251 

Wilberforce, William, 205 

Williams College, 142 

Williams, Roger, 159-164 

Wilson, Woodrow, 124 

Wine (communion), 42-44, 95-96, 133 

Winslow, Governor, 129 

Winthrop, John, 161 

Wittenberg, 19, 20, 21, 24, 36 

Woodstock, N.Y., 90 

World Council of Churches, 227 

Worms, 24-26, 37, 110 

Worms, Diet of, 24-27 



318 The Church Across the Street 

Worms, trial of Luther in, 25-26 Young, Owen D., 225 

Wycliffe, John, 108409 

Zakhai, Jochanan ben, 294 
Xavier, Francis, 86 Zionist Movement, 303 

"Zion's Cooperative Mercantile 

Yale University, 54 Institution", 260 

Young, Brigham, 253-258, 261 Zurich, Switzerland, 162 



the 

REGINALD D. MANWELL brings to 
the writing of this book the unusual ability 

to view religion openly and objectively, for 
he has had long 1 experience in the scientific- 
field. He has served on the editorial boards 
of three scientific journals; in addition, he 
has written several books and 130 articles 
dealing with the biological sciences and par- 
ticularly with malaria. 

Dr. Manwell has been deeply involved in 
church school teaching for more than 35 
years; in his early career, he was a high 
school teacher and principal. He has been 
Professor of Zoology at Syracuse University 
since 1930. 

SOPHIA LYQN FAHS is widely known 
for her pioneering work in the field of reli- 
gious education. She received a 33.D. degree 
from Union Theological Seminary and 
taught religious education there for seven- 
teen years. 

Mrs. Fahs is the author of many magazine 
articles and such outstanding books as To- 
day's Children and Yesterday's Heritage, 
From Long Ago and Many Lands and Jems; 
The Carpenter's tion. 

In 1050, she was ordained into the Unitar- 
ian ministry, in recognition of her lifetime 
service to religious education. She is cur- 
rently Curriculum Consultant in the Depurt- 
nsoiil of Education of the Unitarian Univor- 
salist Association.